Leaderboard

Hi guys! Melissa's Re-Potty Training is completed in my website: The Padded Playground. There you will find all of my finished and on-going stories, including Rebecca's Second Babyhood, Cuckolded & Diapered!, A Mother's Mistake and more. Melissa’s Re-Potty Training It was a beautiful day. Boys and girls were playing in the park, teenagers were hanging at the mall, and twenty-one-year-old Melissa was stuck inside her nursery. If there was anything that made the whole baby treatment unbearable, it was how time seemed to slow down as the day grew older. She sighed. By now, her friends would be at the beach or with their boyfriends. But not Melissa. No. Babies have no boyfriends. Babies aren’t allowed out of their playpens when Mommy’s busy. And her stepmother was busy. She was busy with her real daughter. Three-year-old Amelia had already been potty trained and was allowed to do more things than Melissa. And she was twenty, almost twenty-one. An adult. But here she was, diapered and wearing a ridiculous baby girl dress. If her friends could see her now, would they laugh? Would they help her? Would they change her already-soaked diaper? It had been weeks since she was last allowed to wear big-girl panties. Weeks since she tasted the sweetness of freedom. Independence was now out of the question. She doubted she could make it without someone looking after her, changing her, bathing her, feeding her. Was this to be her life now? No longer an adult but a baby. Chapter 1 The Re-Potty Training Idea As Melissa entered the elegantly appointed dining room, her heart raced with apprehension. With each step, her unease grew heavier within her chest. The once familiar surroundings now felt suffocatingly foreign, as if she were a stranger in her own home. Her gaze drifted toward the large portrait hanging above the fireplace, where the stern visage of her stepmother Helen stared back, conveying nothing but disapproval. Melissa had always felt that Helen saw her as an inconvenience, a constant reminder that her husband had had a full life before her. And Helen was a jealous woman. She had always belittled Melissa, and now that Melissa's dad was gone, she was alone with no one on her side but her best friend, Dana. Sadly, Dana didn’t live with her, and she needed an ally. "There you are, Mel," said Helen as Melissa entered the room, "I've been waiting for you." Helen's presence filled the room with an air of menace, casting a shadow over Melissa as she took her seat. As they sat together at the polished wooden table, the silence grew heavy between them, broken only by the soft scraping of silverware on porcelain. Tea, as Helen called it, was a constant ritual at home. “How you been?” “All good.” “Hows’s job hunting treating you?” “There’s not much out there unless I want to work for KFC or something like that.” “I see. Anything else you’d like to share with me?” Melissa shook her head, thinking about one thing she didn’t want anyone to know. But her step-mother reached across the table and gently placed her hand upon Melissa's trembling fingers, her eyes cold and calculating. “I think it's about time we addressed your... little issue." Melissa didn't know what to say. She had been having the same problem for about a month. It started as something small, but it had spiraled out of control, and now she had no idea what to do. She had wet herself so many times so far that it was a miracle no one had found out. "What issue?" asked Melissa with a soft and doubtful demeanor. Maybe if she played dumb she could end this awkward conversation. "Look, if you want to pee yourself, that's okay," said Helen, "But you won't do it in my house. Not when I'm working so hard to potty train your sister." "Step-sister. And it's not your house. It's my dad's." "And according to his will, it's now mine." "And mine!" There was a short moment of silence. "Look," said Helen, grabbing Melissa's hand, "I want us to stop fighting all the time. Your father would've like that. What do you think?" Melissa nodded, hesitant, though. She wasn't fully convinced by Helen's intentions, and rightfully so. In the past, Helen had shown no kindness towards her. Helen leaned closer, her voice softening, "I don't want you to feel ashamed anymore. We can help you fix this." Melissa glanced down at her hands, gulping, "I don't know what to do." "Well, I was thinking. Amelia is going through potty training. She's still too small to understand much, right? So, why don't I potty train you alongside her?" Melissa almost choked with her own saliva. "What do you mean potty training me? I'm an adult!" "I know. I know you are. But listen to me, it's easy. We just need to teach your body how to hold it until you go potty. That shouldn't be too hard. As you said, you are an adult, and I bet a couple of weeks should be enough. Because if you cannot control it, I'm afraid diapers will be the only way." Melissa's jaw dropped, "You're kidding, right? I'm not... there's no way I'm wearing diapers. I'm an adult, remember? And at twenty-one, I get my dad's money, and I'll be out of here." "True. But you aren't twenty-one yet. And you are here, ruining your clothes and my furniture and setting a terrible example for your sister." Melissa didn't really have an argument; she just knew she didn't wanna be back in diapers at twenty-one. “Step-sister,” she said, “What do you mean potty training me?" “I think that part is self explanatory, right? We take you potty in a schedule until you stay dry in between potty trips. Then we decrease the frequency until you earn your big girl panties again. Eventually, your body will get used to it, and you'll go yourself. How does that sound?" "How does that help me now? I mean, I will still," she paused, blushing and ashamed, "Wet myself until we get it under control." "We can do what I'm doing with Amelia," she said, smiling, "Protection under your clothes." "No! I told you, no diapers." "Pull-ups aren't diapers. They are protective underwear." "What's the difference?" "For starters, they don't use tabs. They are easy to hide under your clothes. They are less bulky and noisy. They are completely different and they are very helpful during potty training..” "I don't know," said Melissa, thinking about how awkward it would be to have that "protective underwear" around her crotch. And what if someone found out? She was already not popular with people her age. Her only friend, Dana, was a little odd herself. Maybe she wouldn't mind. But there was no way she would tell her about it. "I just want to help you," said Helen, “Besides, this could be an excellent way for us to connect. You know, have that mother-daughter experience we never had.” Melissa sighed, ”When do we start?" "What about right away?" Helen wasted no time. She grabbed Melissa by the wrist, softly leading her deeper into the house. Through halls and corridors and stairs until they were in a room painted soft pink. It was Amelia’s room, and she wasn’t there. “Amelia’s playing outside. In her sandbox.” “She won’t know?” “She will. But she won’t care. She’s only three.” Helen grabbed some white underwear with the design of some Disney princess on the front. It was small, but, then again, Melissa was quite thin. Tall, yes, but thin. “Try this on,” said Helen, placing the pull-up in Melissa’s hand. It was defiantly thicker than regular underwear, and the deign was childish. But Helen was right, they didn’t look that much different from her panties. “A little privacy, please.” Helen left the room, leaving Melissa in the nursery. She carefully dropped her pants to notice her underwear was already damp. Sighing, knowing she actually needed the protection, she took her panties off and cleaned herself with some baby wipes she had close by. Finally, the moment of truth. She slid into the pull-ups, feeling the soft thickness of it against her gentle crotch. She didn’t dare to look at herself in the mirror. She rushed to get her pants on again, and when she was sure her protective underwear wasn’t visible, she left the room. Chapter 2 Potty Time Melissa sat at the dining table, staring blankly into space, while Helen prepared lunch. Each clink of the dishes sent a shiver down her spine, reminding her of what was around her crotch. The pull-up wasn't as uncomfortable as she thought it would be, but it was definitely not something she liked. She had kept it dry so far, though it had not even been an hour yet. Helen entered the room carrying a tray laden with fries, nuggets, and fresh salad. She smiled gently at Melissa, something the young woman wasn’t used to. Next to the her was her younger stepsister, Amelia. At three, she looked like a mini version of Helen herself. It was obvious she was destined for popularity, unlike Melissa, and somehow, even if Amelia had always been nice to her, she always resented her. “Mel's potty training too, Mommy?" asked Amelia as she grabbed a handful of fries. "That's right, hun." Melissa tried to smile back, but it seemed forced. Helen noticed her discomfort and quickly added, "Don't worry, sweetie. We'll take it slow, and I'll be there to help you every step of the way." Feeling slightly more reassured, Melissa nodded. "Thanks." As they all sat down to eat, Melissa couldn't help but notice the subtle shift in Helen's behavior. Helen seemed to genuinely want to help her, but she wondered why. "It's time for the potty," Helen announced once everyone was finished with the meal. Helen gave them no time to argue as she grabbed both their wrist, pulling them towards the living room, where a plastic potty awaited. "Is that really necessary?" asked Melissa in shock. "It's just part of the process. Show me you can use the plastic potty, and you can move onto the toilet. It shouldn't be difficult. Should it?" Before Melissa could continue arguing, she was interrupted by her stepmother. "Who wants to go first?!" asked Helen again with a devilish smile. Amelia raised her hand. Within minutes, the younger of the three had done her business like a professional. "I'm a big girl!" said Amelia, smiling from ear to ear, "I'll be potty trained first!" Those words weighed heavily in Melissa's mind. The little brat was as competitive as her mother. It had been cute a few years ago, but now, she was just annoying. Melissa felt her rage growing stronger, fueled by the constant tease. But she fought back against it. After all, Helen was only trying to help. And Amelia needed the encouragement. "Yes, you are," said Helen, "But I think Melissa will surprise us too, right Mel?" Melissa nodded. Despite her frustration, she decided to give it a try. If nothing else, she owed it to Helen since she helped her when nobody else did. Taking a deep breath, she lowered herself onto the seat of the tiny plastic potty. In contrast to Amelia's confident demeanor, Melissa felt vulnerable and exposed. However, knowing that she must prove her mettle, she closed her eyes and focused on relaxing her muscles. But nothing. A minute passed. And then another. She pushed harder. Nothing. She pushed again, and a loud fart echoed in the room. Melissa blushed as her stepmother and stepsister giggled. One more minute passed. Another. And nothing. "Alright," said Helen, "I don't think it's going to happen." "No, wait!" said Melissa, pushing harder now, "I can do this." "Honey, you're going to give yourself a stroke if you push that hard. It's okay. You didn't make it this time. Let's just try again later." "I made it in the potty, Mommy. I'm winning!" said Amelia, happy as just a kid could be. But as Melissa pulled her pull-up and pants back up, she couldn't help but feel pathetic and like a failure. She was and adult, and she couldn't even control her body enough to pee. "You'll make it next time. It's okay. It's the first time you've tried. I'm sure you'll make it," said Helen, and for the first time since Melissa met her, she actually felt as if her stepmother cared about her. Perhaps this potty-training idea wasn't that bad after all. With her first time on the potty a failure, Melissa had nothing left to do but wait. She was to call for Helen's help if she felt the need to go, but the thought of having to ask for help to pee was too embarrassing to even consider. She was a big girl. She could make it to the toilet without any help. And so she waited. "Potty time," said Helen an hour later as Melissa worked on her resume. It wasn't looking that good, but she wasn't twenty-one yet, and she needed the money if she wanted to go out that summer with her friends. "One minute," said Melissa, staring at a blank page. Maybe tomorrow, she could try again. It's not as if she was in dire need to get a job. If only being an adult wasn't that difficult. She stood up and went straight to the living, where Helen and Amelia were waiting beside the plastic potty. "Your sister's dry," said Helen, "What do we say?" "Congrats," said Melissa, pretending to care enough to form a smile. Helen approached Melissa with a gentle demeanor, almost motherly, "Now, let's check our big girl." "What are you...?!" Helen's finger found their way to the elastic band of Melissa's pull-up. The young adult blushed, trying to get away but failing. "My dear," said Helen, removing her fingers from Melissa's crotch, "You're wet. "What? No. I'm not!" Melissa rushed her hand to her padded crotch only to notice it was bigger and warmer and obviously full of urine. It couldn't be. She didn't feel it. She was a big girl. She should be able to make it to the potty. Her eyes turned watery, and her knees began shaking. "I'm sorry," she said, fighting back the tears. Helen embraced her with no hesitation. A warm embrace. The sort of touch only a mother could provide during times of distress, and for a second, Melissa felt less of a failure. "It's okay, honey," Helen said, patting her back carefully, "That's what your pull-ups are for. You'll make it next time." It sounded familiar – like some of those truisms parents tell children to encourage them. As much as she despised admitting it, her stepmother's kind words did help. Perhaps Helen was right. She might very well make it next time. It was just one accident. She would make it to the potty next time. There was no way she would lose the race for potty training against her younger stepsister. But for the entire week, Amelia outperformed her. “I’m a big girl!” She would sing as she made it to the potty. Meanwhile, Melissa sat there and nothing would come out. As if her body was actively working against her. Every day she would have to use three pull-ups or more while her younger step-sister was about to graduate to big girl panties. “Maybe we started you too early,” said Helen as she checked Melissa’s underwear, “It doesn’t seem you’re making any progress. If anything, it looks like you’re regressing.” Melissa blushed at her words. “We’ll keep trying tomorrow. But we might need a different approach if things keep going this way.” Melissa said nothing as she got ready for bed that night. Now alone in her room, her thoughts were flooded with the idea of failing her second potty-training. What would she say to Dana? She had been avoiding her best friend all week in hopes she could get her accidents under control. Melissa sighed, closing her eyes, hoping the next day would be better. However, when she woke up, she noticed something new as she moved in her bed. The padding between her legs was heavier and colder.

Chapter 18: Only One Step Remains Friday night was pizza night, and it sucked as I wasn’t even being allowed to have any pop. Mom, Dad, and Grace each had a full glass of ice-cold root beer to go along with their pizza dinner. Even Jackson got a small glass of pop, albeit with a bunch of ice, so there wasn’t actually that much for him to drink. Like I had been at his age, he could get a little too hyper if he had too many sugary drinks. Any time he was given pop, my parents made sure it was of the uncaffeinated variety. But I was the exception. I had a glass of water. Not even tea or juice. Both of those alternatives had been vetoed by Dad because they contained sugar. And it wasn’t even a big glass of water at that. I hoped this practice of limiting my fluids wouldn’t be so strict once my parents surrendered to buying me pull-ups. I took the tiniest of sips from the glass of water before taking another bite of my pizza. I was making as much of an effort as possible to ration out the sips of water as I tried to finish my two slices of pizza. The last thing I needed was to finish the water before I had finished eating my pizza. That would leave my mouth parched for the remainder of the evening, as Mom had strongly implied that I wasn’t going to be allowed to have any more refills. How many more times was I going to have to fake wetting the bed before they realized that this all was pointless? I stared down at my slice of sausage and pepperoni pizza as we sat in the living room and ate our meal on the couch. I didn’t feel all that hungry at the moment, even though I hadn’t had anything to eat since lunch at school. Pizza just wasn’t as appetizing without a sugary, caffeinated drink to wash it down. We were about twenty minutes into the movie my parents had chosen for tonight. The only good thing was that Jackson was at least old enough to be allowed to watch some PG movies, so we had something on to watch during dinner that was at least entertaining. The movie of choice tonight was “Spy Kids.” I would have preferred to watch one of the Harry Potter movies, but Jackson still wasn’t old enough to start watching them, according to my parents, so that would have to wait for a time when he wasn’t around. It had been a lot easier in the few years when he had been too young to care about what was going on the TV. For now, I mostly had to stick with the books to get my magic fix. Now everything that came on during the day had to be vetted to ensure that it was age appropriate for him. I knew Grace had her own shows that she watched on her computer in her room, but I didn’t have access to my own Netflix account like she did. At least this was a movie I hadn’t seen before. We often got stuck watching a Pixar movie that I’d seen with Jackson a half-dozen times or more. A line of dialogue from one of the parents in the movie caught my attention. The two adults – who were secretly spies – were expressing concerns about how their two kids were holding up without them. “They can take care of themselves,” the mom said. “They are still in diapers,” the dad said. “Only one wears diapers. And only at night. It’s no big deal,” the mom said. Jackson burst out laughing at that line of dialogue. I did my best to continue focusing straight ahead at the TV. This was so embarrassing. Yes, having my parents see another reference to diapers being used for bedwetting could be helpful in my quest to get them to purchase those pull-ups, but it felt so awkward to have the possibility displayed right on the TV in front of everyone, especially as Grace was also aware of my bedwetting. “That’s silly,” Jackson said. “Why aren’t they potty trained already?” Grace, who was sitting closer to the TV on the same couch as me, turned back in my direction. From how red her face was, it was clear I wasn’t alone in being quite embarrassed by the scene in this movie. “We’ll, they are old enough to be potty trained during the day,” Mom said. “But not everyone is able to potty train quickly at night. Sometimes their bladders don’t want to listen to them when they are asleep, at least not until they get older.” My younger brother thankfully accepted the explanation without any other comments. I breathed a sigh of relief that Mom hadn’t decided to bring up the fact that everyone in our family, apart from him, was or had been a bedwetter at some point. I tried to guess which of the two characters were in diapers at night. The oldest girl, Carmen, was the same age as me. Her younger brother in the movie, Juni, was nine years old. It really hoped that it was the boy who was the bedwetter. Grace excused herself the moment she was finished with her pizza – if she had been allowed to take it to her room to eat, she most certainly would have chosen to do so – and left the room, presumably on her way upstairs to the bedroom. The only movies she enjoyed watching with us were animated ones. Grace always had a bunch of different facts on hand about the behind-the-scene details of how the animations for those films had been done. I wondered if that was something she’d be studying more in college in the fall. Part of me wanted to get away from the movie as fast as possible. I had a sinking feeling that the topic of diapers was going to come up again at some point. There had to be a reveal as to which of the kids still needed them. At the same time, I was curious about how it would turn out, despite how embarrassing it would be to have to sit around and be in the room when that scene played out on the TV. I took one final sip of water and set the glass that was now only full of ice cubes to the side. With any luck, the ice cubs would melt enough by the end of the movie so I could get a few more sips of water. I still had half a slice of pizza left on my plate, but I didn’t feel like finishing it at the moment, not without something to drink to wash it down. Beside that one oblique reference to diapers, the topic had been dropped off. I hoped that the audience would be left in suspense. There hadn’t yet been any further conversations since this morning about the lack of effectiveness of the pill that was supposed to have prevented me from wetting the bed the night before I had allowed my pretending about having a headache from the pills to drop off before Mom and Dad got home from work. I didn’t want to risk going too far overboard with it. I felt that my acting job from this morning had been sufficient to make them think that I was dealing with the same symptoms that Grace had when she had previously taken those pills. Still, I wondered how many nights it would take for my parents to abandon the bedwetting pill as a solution to the nighttime accidents? I had to assume that as long as it wasn’t producing results, they would stop making me take it fairly soon. I pulled my feet up onto the couch – which I now had to myself with Grace’s absence – and stretched out my legs. Chester hopped up on top of me a few minutes later and nestled in around my knees. “Stop it, or I’ll call you names,” the younger brother, Juni, said, threatening his older sister during an argument. “Go ahead, warthog. You got nothing on me,” Carmen replied. I knew right away what was going to happen next. The writers had set Carmen up for a spectacular fall. Of course, it had to be the girl my age. “Sure I do, diaper lady.” “How long have you known?” “Since forever. Mom made me swear not to mention it.” Jackson was again laughing loudly at the scene. Why did everyone have to find the topic of older kids dealing with bedwetting to be so funny? I really wanted to see the expressions on my parents’ faces at this moment. What were they thinking? Was this sparking an idea of something they could try if the pills stopped working? But I couldn’t dare bring myself to look back. I was both too embarrassed and concerned that they might get the wrong idea. I couldn’t have them thinking that I was either too eager for some nighttime protection or too embarrassed to be willing to try it. I wasn’t confident that I could work my facial expressions into an appropriate middle ground. The movie continued for another half-hour or so, and it reached its conclusion without making any more references to the fact that the twelve-year-old girl still wore diapers to bed. Mom sent Jackson up to his room with instructions to tidy up his toys before it was time for his bath. Now that it was summer, I still had a couple of hours before I would need to go to sleep. But this also meant that I was alone with my parents for the first time today. The show had created a perfect opening for me to bring up the topic of pull-ups. But it was all too sudden. I hadn’t had enough time to figure out the proper way to word my request. And it was too important of a moment to try to do it impromptu. Instead, I grabbed the third Harry Potter book off of the shelf and flipped to where I had been last reading it. It was my favorite of the series. Mom preferred to read on her tablet while Dad was watching something on his phone with his earbuds in. It was probably a show that they didn’t think I was old enough to see yet. I normally found it easy to get lost in the world of Hogwarts while reading, but I wasn’t able to concentrate on that tonight. My mind began to wander, wondering about how bedwetting would be handled in a magical world. I imagined there probably was a spell that would automatically dry off a wet bed. Mom stepped out of the room for a few minutes. When she returned, she was again holding a small glass of water, and, like last night, I suspected she had those special pills in her other hand. “Maddy,” she said. “It’s time to take your medicine again before bed.” “Do I have to? It didn’t even work. And it gave me a really bad headache.” “Why don’t we give it a try for a few more nights?” Mom asked. “If it doesn’t work, I promise I won’t make you take the pills again, OK? Perhaps there might be some other options your pediatrician can recommend on Monday instead.” “Fine,” I mumbled. “A perfect way to ruin my first day off of school.” It seemed like Mom meant other medications. I just hoped the doctor was familiar with nighttime pull-ups. Pull-ups. Mom. Why couldn’t she mention pull-ups? That had just been a subplot in the movie. As if in reaction to my expression, Mom gave me a slight smile. “You don’t have to worry,” she said. “We never made your sister wear diapers to bed, and we aren’t going to do that for you.” I did my best to put on a happy face. Someone my age who was actually a bedwetter would have to find a statement like that from their parents to be a relief. But it was so hard to do so. With one single sentence, Mom had completely ruined all of my plans. I now realized that there wasn’t going to be any scenario where my parents were going to have me wear pull-ups of their own accord. “Here,” Mom said, handing me the glass of water and the pills. “Best to get these down at least a little bit before you actually get to sleep.” Still in a bit of shock from Mom’s pronouncement that she wouldn’t make me wear diapers, I downed the pills easily and then handed the empty glass of water back to her. “Since you’re going back upstairs,” she said. “Can you please tell your sister that she needs to come down and do the dishes before she goes to bed?” As I trudged up the stairs, my mind was in a state of complete shock as I tried to contemplate what I should do next. I had felt so confident over the past day that I was on a surefire route to success. My mind kept replaying what Mom had said to me, parsing her words to try to find any wiggle room. She had made a small but important distinction. She had said that they wouldn’t force me to wear diapers, not that they didn’t believe diapers shouldn’t be used for bedwetting. I breathed a sigh of relief as I reached the top of the stairs. There was still some hope for me, but I would have to somehow get it across to my parents that I would willingly accept wearing pull-ups at night and do so in a way that didn’t make it look like I was actually all that eager to wear them. I needed to spend some time tonight thinking about how I was supposed to begin that conversation so I could be better prepared the next time that it came up. I silently chided myself for my lack of preparation. I should have been ready for that conversation tonight. I was now standing at the end of the hallway. Like usual, Grace’s door was closed. I knocked on it a couple of times. Unlike usual, there was no response from her. Not even a grumpy request to leave her alone. Somehow, she always seemed to know whether it was me or my parents knocking on the door. She would never be that sassy toward them. I knocked on the door a second time. Still no response. Seriously, why was she not even bothering to answer? I knew very well that I wasn’t supposed to open the door without Grace’s permission. She was not going to be happy with me. But Mom had insisted that I pass along the message. Disobeying her was worse than bothering my sister. I reached out and twisted the handle of the doorknob. I peeked inside as I slowly inched the door open. Grace was seated in the corner in front of her large monitor with her fancy computer box flashing all sorts of neon lights next to her. I didn’t have a clear line of sight to what was on the screen, though it looked like she had one of her digital art programs open. Even from just inside the doorway, I could hear the faint sound of music coming from Grace’s headphones. The music had to be on crazy loud for me to be able to hear it from where I was standing. “Hey!” Still no response. I took another step forward. Still didn’t have a good view of what my older sister was drawing on her computer. “Hey! Grace!” There was a flurry of taps on the keyboard. The monitor flashed away to the home screen before I could get a good look at what she had been drawing. Grace removed her wireless headphones and turned around to look at me. Her eyes widened. She glanced back at her monitor one more time before returning her gaze to me. “What the heck, Madelyn. You’re supposed to knock.” “I did knock. Mom sent me to tell you to come downstairs and wash the dishes.” Grace rolled her eyes. “I haven’t forgotten. You’d think they wouldn’t care as long as I got it done before I went off to sleep. Just tell her I’ll be down in a bit.” “You can tell her,” I said. “I’m going to bed.” I left Grace with her secrets and went to the bathroom to brush my teeth. With a mouth full of sudsy toothpaste, I considered my options for tonight, now that I had taken the bedwetting pill again. What I really wanted to do was pee in bed again while lying down, but there was no way I was going to be able to accomplish that until the morning. The pill was effective enough at limiting my body’s urine production to the point where there would be no way for me to pee at midnight while I was taking it before going to bed. One option was to wait until tomorrow. There would be no rush to get out of bed on a Saturday morning. By the time I woke up, my bladder would be full enough to pee in bed. And unless I slept in way too long, Mom and Dad wouldn’t be coming in to check on me. But that also meant that my bedwetting accident would be more obvious to everyone, as I would have to bring the bedding down to the laundry room while they were all awake. I didn’t care for that option. That meant faking a late-night bedwetting accident was better than faking an early-morning one. But without the ability to make myself pee, I had to resort to the trick that I had previously used of just tossing my dry bedding into the washing machine to create the appearance of having cleaned up after a nighttime accident. I waited for what seemed like forever, though probably less than an hour had passed, until I heard my parents finish getting ready for bed. I emptied out the remainder of my secret soccer water bottle onto the middle of the bed. May as well have the bedding appear wet while carrying it downstairs in case I ran into anyone on the way. I had the feeling that Grace was still awake, though, with any luck. She would be far too distracted without whatever secret project she was working doing on her computer. As I returned to my bedroom after getting the washing machine started, thought back again to what Mom had said regarding my sister. They hadn’t forced her to wear diapers. I wondered if they had suggested that option to her only for it to have been refused. Had she perhaps reacted in a way that was making them not want to broach the topic with me? I finished putting a new set of sheets onto my bed, which crinkled beneath me as I tucked myself under the covers. I tried to focus on the one bright spot from this evening. My parents were completely aware that there were diapers that could be used by bedwetters my age. I thought back to how much I had accomplished in the past week since I’d put this plan into action. I’d convinced my parents that my bedwetting was a real issue that wasn’t going away anytime soon. I’d managed to keep up the act despite their multiple attempts to find a solution. I’d discovered that they were informed about the possibility of diapers, even if it wasn’t something they were currently planning to have me use. I’d made so much progress, and now only one step remained. I needed to convince them that I would be OK with wearing diapers again. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 106: Super Tapes WEDNESDAY FELT ALMOST like things were becoming a new ‘normal’ with Lilly. She once again took me for a swim, bathed me, and then decided to braid my hair into pigtails with purple and pink ribbons woven inside the braids. With the large pink bows at their ends, I was catching more than a fair share of ‘awws’ as I made my way to Holo Theory. Towards the end of class, we were discussing some more advanced ways to cause reflections in the particles when I felt my stomach gurgle. I grimaced. “You okay?” Carter asked me quietly. “Probably not,” I told him honestly. “I hate my body right now.” He gave me a questioning look, but I was fortunate Professor Davis made his final point right then and dismissed the class. I tried to hurry from the room, but five feet from the exit, my bowels betrayed me! Unable to help it, I found myself hurrying to the outside of the door and squatting to the right of it, unable to feel it coming out, but knowing the motion seemed to relax my bowels. The mushy and liquidy poop, though, that I could feel! And smell! A tall girl, probably nearly Beth’s mom’s height, suddenly picked me up, “Smells like someone is a poopy butt?” I groaned, “I can’t stop it from happening.” “Of course, you can’t! You’re just a little girl!” I blushed, “Please put me down?” “I can’t just leave you like this, sweetie? Now, either I can change you, or there’s a changing station down the hall that a HoloNanny can?” I debated internally, but looking at the girl’s giant face told me which I preferred. “I’m just going to use the HoloAttendant?” “How cute that you don’t want to call her a Nanny?” she giggled and moved her fingers to tickle my stomach through the jumper. Fortunately, my onesie prevented it from tickling me. “As you wish, though,” she said. I was carried by the tall giant down the hallway and elevator to the building’s station. She sat me down outside the door and patted my butt, “Here you go, Princess. I’m sure they’ll get you smelling all pretty again!” She giggled, “At least I hope they do! You’re just a stinky baby right now!” She waved her hand in front of her nose. I walked in the opening door and hoped I was making the right choice! The sight once I opened the door made my jaw drop! BETH WAITED FOR Carly in the entrance area since she didn’t see her outside her class. It was typical for one of their classes to let out earlier than the other, so this wasn’t too weird. She decided to sit in a comfortable sofa chair that made her seem like a kid while she waited. Reila came by right then. “What’s up?” she asked. “Just waiting for Carly?” Beth responded. “How is she doing with everything? I can’t imagine suddenly being stuck as a boy?” Beth smirked at that since Reila often acted exceptionally girly about some things, “Yeah, you would definitely be an odd little boy!” She stuck her tongue out at Beth as she climbed up beside her. “So?” Beth shrugged, “Honestly? She’s fine with it… more than fine with it, I guess?” “She’s not like suicidal or anything over it?” Beth shook her head. “No, actually, I think she’s happy it happened, but please don’t tell anyone that.” She looked thoughtful for a second, “No worries about that. So how about you two?” “We’re great,” she told her. She was talking about maybe going out together on Friday instead of just heading straight to her grandmother’s. “You’ll have the bodyguard with you for safety?” She nodded to where Nikki was standing nonchalantly against a nearby wall. She nodded, “I don’t get to go anywhere except inside my suite or Amanda’s without her.” “That’s got to be a bit stifling?” She suggested. Beth shrugged, “I guess? She’s pretty good about not spying too closely on us so far. It might mean I actually feel more comfortable doing things like going to the mall, too?” “Free to do that this weekend?” Reila asked. “I’m sure your girlfriend could use some more clothes?” Beth shrugged, “Maybe, let me see what she’s thinking. It also depends on how far we make it with this project.” “You’re done filming, right?” She asked. The two continued talking, with time elapsing with neither realizing it! I LOOKED UP and realized Nevaeh had just beaten me inside the large changing room. “Awww… Did our big baby go poopoo again?” a holographic nanny that was now larger than I thought possible was holding up the giant like she was my size! I glanced up at the ceiling and realized this room was somehow expanded in height because the giant HoloNanny wasn’t even running her projected head into the ceiling. She looked to be our age, with long black hair pulled back into a ponytail tied off with a green scrunchy. The ‘nanny’ wore a polo shirt with the Emerson crest and long black slacks. Nevaeh looked tiny in her arms, and I couldn’t help but feel like a tiny doll compared to all of them! “Please just change me, Nanny?” Nevaeh sounded nearly in tears. “I can’t help it?” “Of course, you can’t,” the nanny said, shoving an Amazon-sized pacifier into her mouth. “You’re just a big baby, just like a Little. And that’s okay; you’re so cute!” She watched the hologram place the giant on the changing table. I heard the sounds of a tortured stomach being ransacked by tickling fingers! “We’ll get our big baby all nice and clean so she can pretend to be a big girl in her classes!” I was startled as another nanny, about my grandmother’s size, suddenly lifted me into the air. “Well, hello? I don’t think we’ve met before,” the projection asked me. “I’m Carly,” I told her. I noted that she wore a nearly identical uniform but had blonde hair and a pink scrunchy instead. Her eyes looked me over briefly before she said, “Carly Slane, it’s nice to meet you!” She carried me to a ‘normal-height’ changing table and placed me on top. “Looks like you have stinky pants?” I blushed, “Yes, would you please change me?” “Why certainly, Princess,” she said with a boop to my nose. “Just lay down here,” she said, guiding my chest back to the padded table. I was shocked as a strap suddenly flew across my vision and strapped my shoulders and arms down to the table. The hologram pushed the skirt of my jumper up before unsnapping the buttons of the onesie. I grimaced at the odd touch. There was a solid nature of the holograms that was somehow programmed to seem ‘soft’ and skinlike. Still, the temperature of the touch was the biggest giveaway to me, and it wasn’t real... Just a bit too cool. She noted my face, “Everything okay, Carly?” “Yes, Nanny?” “What’s bothering you?” She asked as she exposed my skin and diaper up to my chest by pushing everything out of the way. “Honestly, I love the HoloTech, but someone needs to work on changing your ‘skin’ temperature.” She gave me a thoughtful look, “I’ll mention that in my next report to the creators.” Without another word, she undid the diaper tapes and began wiping me. I turned my head, and Nevaeh’s body was obscured by the giant nanny changing her. “What a gross little diapee we have here? How did you ever fool everyone into thinking you were a big girl who should have been wearing panties?” The nanny taunted her. “I’m sowwy, Nanny. I’ll ne’er wie again about being big,” Nevaeh said nearly unintelligibly around the pacifier in her mouth. I felt terrible for her; she sounded truly broken right then! Even as bad as her attempts on Beth were, I couldn’t help but feel sorry for her. This seemed to exceed the realm of justice to me. “I’m sure you won’t!” The nanny had stepped aside enough I could see her naked rear exposed, and I noted it was red even as I turned away. “I mean, if you wore panties, I bet they wouldn’t even stay dry or clean for five minutes!” Nevaeh went silent, but I could hear sobs. Meanwhile, my nanny gently wiped my bottom with warmed wipes. “What a good girl for sitting still and letting Nanny care for you!” she cooed at me. She made short work of the cleanup but commented, “I don’t have any of the diapees you must like here, Carly. Unfortunately, you’ll have to wear this one since it’s the only one I have in your size.” My eyes practically exploded from my head then at the sight of the pinkest and thickest diaper I had seen yet! I opened my mouth to speak, but she already had the comically thick padding beneath me! “WHERE IS CARLY?” Beth found herself asking Reila. “She should have finished her class at least five minutes ago?” A tall guy across from her asked, “You mean that genius Little who became a girl last weekend?” She grimaced for Carly but said, “Yes?” “I think Mia took her to the HoloChanging station?” Beth groaned, “The one in this building?” “Yeah?” “I’ll see you later,” she told Reila. “I’m coming with you,” she said though. The two of them traveled down the hallways and wound up in front of the door to the changing room just as the giant babied Big toddled through the door. Beth could see the tears on her face and tensed up even more; worrying about Carly, she waddled behind her through the door. “Good, you’re okay!” She found herself saying as she bent down and hugged her. “Yeah…” Carly told her, “Better than Nevaeh, at least?” They watched her hurriedly toddle down the hallway. “I wish there was something we could do for her at this point.” “After what that bitch did?” Reila seethed. “Did she really do much, though? Or was that Kelly?” Carly asked. Beth stayed silent for a second, deciding not to comment. “Well, I guess are you ready for lunch?” “Starving,” Carly told her. She and Reila turned to walk away. “So why did you let yourself be taken there?” She directed the question to where she thought Carly would be. She wasn’t there, though, when she looked a second later. Only then did she turn backward and realize Carly was practically making some weird toddling motion like a baby taking her first steps. “What’s wrong? Why are you walking like that?” she asked. Carly sighed, “I have the thickest diaper I’ve ever seen?” Beth grimaced and leaned down to pick her up. Her eyes practically flew from her head like a cartoon as she realized how much padding was on her girlfriend’s rear end. “That’s a crawler diaper!” “I wondered,” Carly said with a sigh. “This is crazy!” Beth nodded, “Let’s change you out of that…” She quickly turned into the restroom and left Nikki outside. She took Carly’s offer of her stepstool to help her reach her on the changing table. “Let’s just pull this off you,” Beth said, having exposed her diaper. She went to reach to pull the tape loose and pulled. The tape slipped through her finger, having not moved at all! “Problem?” Reila asked from below them. “Hopefully not?” she said, grabbing it again. She pulled harder, but again, nothing happened. “What the hell?” Beth swore “Can’t get it?” Carly asked nervously. “I don’t know what’s up with this,” she murmured, grabbing the single table with both hands and yanking as hard as she could! She nearly fell onto her back as the tape slipped through both hands! Fortunately, Reila steadied her. “What did they attach those with?!?” Beth griped. Reila, can you get Nikki to come in here?” “Sorry, Carly,” Beth apologized then. I WOULD HAVE been embarrassed anyway at having my diaper changed by Beth – it was always a little cringeworthy? But to have this stupid diaper stuck to me, and she couldn’t even remove it either?!? I gave my best impression of a stop sign’s color as Nikki came in behind Reila. “What’s wrong?” She asked Beth before making a face at the diaper I was wearing. “Oh…” “Oh?” I said simultaneously with Beth and Reila. “Umm… Why did you put that diaper on her?” Nikki asked. “We didn’t?” Beth said. “The changing station nanny claimed it was the only one in my size?” I told her. “I’ll check on that later,” she said, mostly to herself. “You’re not going to like this, but you’re going to have to deal with that for about six hours?” “Six hours?!?” I said. “It’s impossible to walk in when it’s dry!” She nodded, “That’s the idea… When it’s wet, you probably won’t be able to do anything but crawl?” “There’s no way to get it off?” Beth asked. She shook her head, “The tapes are impossible to cut, and the glue only begins to break down after six hours – and that’s only if the diaper is wet, too.” “So she’s trapped in it?” Beth asked with a sigh. “Unfortunately, Beth. I mean, if you want, I’ll give it a try? I don’t think I’ll have any luck. Amanda might know of something to eat through it?” “Try, please?” I asked. She gave me a sad look but walked over and moved past Beth. She gripped the tape as firmly as she could and pulled! Instead of the tape moving, I felt myself lifted off the table!!!! She gently let go, “Sorry, Carly, but it’s going to be a waiting game.” “What about cutting it?” I asked. She shook her head, “These have self-healing tapes. If you did manage to cut at all, it’ll immediately heal and squeeze you like a python to punish you.” “This is ridiculous,” I complained. “Yes, it is,” Nikki agreed. “What about the HoloNanny that put her into it?” Reila asked. “They won’t change a diaper that doesn’t need to be changed,” I told her. “I heard some Littles complaining about that one day.” “Sorry,” Nikki said. She buttoned the onesie back over the diaper, which was a bit of stretch! The jumper was pulled down, and she placed me unsteadily on the floor. I looked sadly at Beth. “Would you Mind giving me a ride to lunch?” I asked as I held my hands out to her. She smiled and said, “Not at all; while I’m giving you a ride, why don’t you give your grandma a call?” I sighed but pulled my phone from a pocket that Aunt Bella had thoughtfully added to the jumper. One of the girls in my nest had seen the pockets that morning and asked where I’d found them. I’d been forced to answer, ‘I didn’t know, my Grandma did.’ Couldn’t exactly tell her that my adopted Little of an aunt made them! I pressed the number for Grandma and waited for her to come on. It didn’t take long, “Carly, are you okay?” I sighed, “Yes, but Nikki and Beth wanted me to call you… Umm…” “What’s wrong?” She asked calmly. “One of my classmates took me to one of the changing stations after my HoloTheory class…” “And?” She asked, there was a resigned sound in her voice. “They claimed they only had one type of diaper in my size?” “Crawler, I’m guessing?” “How did you know?” “It’s the only reason you’d probably call about it,” Grandma said. “Can you walk?” “Barely? Beth is carrying me right now?” “You said Nikki is there?” “Yeah?” “Hand me to her?” Beth carried me along as Nikki walked beside us, not saying much, “It’s a PwettyPrincess Stage Two, I think.” ‘I assume Stage One would be tummy time?’ I thought nervously. “Yeah, I don’t know of a way to get it off before the time limit either? Beth and I’ll make sure she gets to class and out of it as soon as possible.” She handed me back the phone, “Carly?” “I’m here, Grandma,” I told her. “Make sure you stay with Beth until class and wait for her when you’re done. I’ll get with the university and make sure they remove those from inventory and put some normal diapers in there. I guess this is the first time you’ve gone for a change, but there are other Littles your size. I wonder if they didn’t have another diaper or if someone is messing with the system. I’ll get back to you on that later.” “Any advice?” “Pee as much as you can; it’ll help the reaction with the tapes.” “And if I have the other kind of accident?” I asked nervously. “Try not to… it might be worth a charm?” “But…” “Up to you; otherwise, you’ll have to wait?” I shrugged, “I’ll gamble; I just went.” “Have a better afternoon, Carly; we’ll talk to you later. I love you.” “Love you too, Grandma,” I told her and hung up, placing the phone back in my pocket. “Let’s go find you a place with a nice big drink,” Nikki suggested. So it was, an hour later, with probably a gallon of liquid or more sloshing around in my stomach, that I sat in my math class, feeling the diaper swelling with each passing minute. Nikki had handed me a large water bottle, too. She made sure to assure me that it was safe, even as she insisted I should have it drunk by the end of math class. Molly looked down at me at the end of class, “Is everything okay?” I shook my head. “I ended up in this… ridiculous diaper at the HoloChanging Station earlier. I’ve got another couple hours before the tapes will loosen up enough to come off, but I can’t walk in it.” She genuinely looked sympathetic, “Let me help you out of that seat, and we’ll see if that’s actually true?” I’m sure anyone would have laughed at the next part as she sat me on my feet, and I felt myself stand ridiculously bow-legged. A ballet dancer might have considered my stance a grand plié, but nothing was grand about it as I found myself leaning backward onto my well-padded rear. “At least you have padding?” Molly said, giggling a little. “Sorry…” I shook my head, “I know, it’s got to have been amusing to watch if it wasn’t me. Can you give me a ride to my friend?” She laughed, “Sure!” I was tucked onto her side, and we waited for Beth and Nikki to emerge from their class. “One Little delivered! Just have to collect the fare!” She said. I looked up at her as she smirked and squeezed me. “The rate is one hug!” She smiled and passed me off to Beth. “How full is that thing?” Beth asked as she carried me towards Matisse where we had more time reserved in the editing studio. “I hope full, but I have no idea,” I complained. “Hopefully, we can get it off of me soon!” “We’ll try in two hours; it should have been enough,” she told me. I sighed and crossed my fingers that it would be, even as I felt more urine escape into the growing padding on my backside! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!!! Please press that 'Like' Button and leave a comment!!!! I'll be giving one last bonus chapter on Sunday, but then will most likely have to return to once per week for the foreseeable future. Real world is getting pretty draining right now with some things going on at work. Hopefully I can still make some progress once this week is over with though - as this is the most stressful one for a while! Thanks for your patience with me! As always, if you enjoy my works please consider purchasing a copy of any of my completed works on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination (some male) Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Kidnapping Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives Mild language or use of explitives Depictions of death, illness, or handicaps Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. For those readers interested or do not care about the warnings listed, please enjoy the following story or for the first story, go to the following link: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86107-a-stuffys-tale-one-bunnys-journey-in-the-diaper-dimension-chapter-17-complete/ For those interested in the sequel to the first story and the near parallel story of this one, go to the following link: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90405-dashs-redemption-a-stuffys-tale-and-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-15-complete/ Hey everyone! So, as promised, this is the follow-up mostly concurrent story with Dash’s Redemption. I know that story didn’t prove to be the most popular of all the stories I’ve written, but I think this one should be a little more of the standard fair, and to be blunt, I’m almost kind of using this as a bit of a palate cleanser before moving on with my other stories this year. Further, due to how this one even popped up and the fact that I’m going to probably be shying away from other stuffy’s tales in the near future, I just wanted to finish this one up right away, rather than waiting a long time on it. If I continue to do the voting for the next stories from you all, I have a feeling I wouldn’t get to this story for a very long time, if ever. So, I’m doing it here and I’ll probably be going very fast through it. Unless something massively changes, expect successive days of chapter postings. Also, just as a tiny warning here, there is a particular scene that could be troubling to some readers in here. I do have my little warning previously, but I just wanted to add another one here. It doesn’t last long, but I just wanted to ensure that everyone knew about it first. Also, on that note, Emma’s story has already been partially written out, and sometimes, to fall, things need to break a bit. Please keep that in for the other chapters as well… Moving forward, right now, this story is standing at about 16 chapters. While that’s about twice the length I was originally thinking it was going to be, I think you all will definitely enjoy the fleshed-out characters more and some of the implications and connections I’ve added here. All that being said, I’m only going to be polling two stories this go around. As I stated at the end of my previous story, because this story wasn’t even on the list, the polling will just be between the Tell Me More sequel, or the Bethany semi-follow up to The Opening. For those of you just reading this story, I will be sharing these two options at the start of my next chapter. Lastly, just to clarify, when I said that I was going to ‘retire’ the age regression virus story, I only meant that I wasn’t going to include it in the polling for just the next few stories at least. I may consider asking about second choices, which admittedly could have changed the outcome of what I was seeing you all wanting this round, but I’ll keep that in mind for a future story poll after this one. For now, in the year of mostly sequels, I usually include in the poll two sequel stories, and one new story, and at the moment, I will just be including another completely separate story instead of the age regression virus story. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this first chapter of my next story! Chapter 1: I Was a Teacher on Break Well, I finally made it here. A month of research and continuous travel agents talked to, had all led up to me being here… in another dimension no less. I of course had been born before they came, but now, almost 20 years later, it just felt like a distant memory. The therapist I used to see said it was repressed memories or some nonsense like that, but basically, I always just remembered the race of Amazons, sorry, Bigs, in my life. Alternate dimensional theory was now a cornerstone of most college courseloads, but still… being here and seeing everything, really was just something else. I had heard the rumors about this place, but I had always just chalked them up to paranoid people trying to get in the way of everyone enjoying our new paradise on Earth. After all, life expectancies had essentially doubled and things like medicine, energy, and education were all on the rise. In retrospect, it’s probably why I became a high school English teacher. I was Miss Breckenridge, or Miss Emily if they were trying to suck up to me somehow, but it was a solid job, and I got most summers off if I chose to. With our salaries much higher than decades before, teaching had become the hot new career for aspiring academics. That being said, despite all the changes, raging teenage hormones and attitudes did not. So, out in Arizona, when the summer session was coming up in the beginning of May, I decided to spread my wings a little bit and try something new. * * * “Are you really going?” Vicky asked me skeptically, her history teacher roots making her highly suspicious of any country or race coming to another, where one was drastically more technologically superior to the other. “What if it’s like the Aztecs and the Spanish… and we’re the Aztecs?” I could feel the raw apprehension in my friend, and I stopped packing up my room for one moment to try and ease her mind. “Relax, Vicky. You worry too much about that sort of stuff. It’s been over twenty years since they came, and we’re all still here. No smallpox or invading army turning us into slaves.” I was actually quite impressed I could still remember her nerdy little reference and shoot something back to her myself. There was a reason I was an English teacher instead. She just shook her head though. “English teachers… you all are just dreamers… I bet you imagine yourself like some brave new explorer going over there, huh? Like in one of your precious books?” I smiled. “Oh, yes. Emily Breckenridge… explorer extraordinaire!” She lightly shoved me on the shoulder. “I’m serious, Em. Jus be careful, will you?” She then lowered her voice and walked slowly closer to me. “Look, I just read this article about some guy that went over there. There’s some freaky stuff going on. Like treating you all like… babies.” I rolled my eyes. “Give me a break, Vic. I read the same stupid article as well, and the five stories that have been published like that since I was a teenager, as opposed to the hundreds of positive stories. I mean, did you happen to read that it was posted in some tabloid piece originally? I think it was even nestled between Aliens replaced my cousin and the fountain of youth being discovered near some daycare in Florida in that issue. You can’t believe everything you read. I might be a lowly English teacher,” I joked, “but take it from me… you can’t believe everything you read. I mean, you don’t really think that Mr. Darcy was real, do you?” Now, it was Vic’s turn to roll her eyes. “Fine, just don’t say I didn’t warn you.” She then retreated back to my classroom door before turning back to me with a face I could only recognize as worry. “Just promise me you’ll be safe, okay?” I sighed and paused once again as I packed all my stuff up for the summer. “Yes, Vic. I will be as careful as I can be. I’ll even stay in contact with the embassy as soon as I get settled, okay?” My friend just nodded, heaved a great sigh, and left my classroom. I could tell that she was legitimately worried about me, and to be honest, I was no fool and had done my research. It was almost a hobby of mine now I had spent so much time on it, but I had thoroughly investigated every company and agency getting people over there. After numerous searches, I had finally found a tour group that seemed pretty open and widely expansive across the country. Plus, they boasted, with real statistics, a 90% success rate, even over multiple trips. For perspective, the next highest was only at 70%. So, armed with my new knowledge, I packed my last To Kill a Mockingbird marked-up copy away and headed back out to my car. I refueled at the nearest EV charging station, went home and retrieved my travel suitcase, passport, and papers, and hailed a driver to take me to the nearest rail station. The new rails were all the rage lately to get between the states and plus, they connected most of the country together now. Having one just on the outskirts of Phoenix, I was able to get to most places in the country in half the time it used to take. To my delight, that included the portal facility out in Nevada. Unfortunately, they were still constructing the one to serve the greater Arizona area, but with the rail lines, I was just as happy to go to a main transport hub, instead of bouncing around the country to get to your intended destination like before. So, one 300 mph trip later, I rocketed into place right in front of the portal facility now gleaming before me. “Miss?” a kindly woman waved at me. “Checking in today?” I nodded and rolled my bag over to her. “Yes, uh, one flight to Virgan,” I informed her as I grabbed the ticket in my top suitcase pocket. It was hard not to get frustrated with the paper copies, but apparently last year, some poor guy was sent to Australia on their side because his electronic ticket was hacked by Big spies on this side of the portal. I wish I could say that it was an isolated incident. “Hmmm… Virgan. A very exciting and upcoming place. Come this way,” she beckoned me inside. I, of course, followed behind her and to the travel desk located just inside. Some portal facilities acted just like any other airport terminal, while the one here in Nevada favored the more ‘personal touch.’ According to their website I had read up on a month ago, it led to less unfavorable incidents. ‘Less though… not none…’ The lady quickly helped me along and after checking that I was all set, she handed my ticket back to me. “Perfect. You’re all set, and it actually looks like we’ve got a portal coming right up to Virgan in the next 15 minutes.” She then pointed to a hallway behind her, marked with a giant number ‘1’ on both the walls and even the flooring. “Just follow the hallway down here and get into the tram. Only that tram and just go to the gate they tell you after. Hold onto your ticket no matter what.” I nodded with the seriousness she intended in that last part. I for sure didn’t want a mix-up and end up in aplce like Honshu. Still, I smiled back. “Thank you.” I then resumed wheeling my bag and made sure I stuck to the single designated ‘1’ hallway. Minutes later, it ended, and I hopped onboard a tram service in the car marked with another giant red ‘1.’ The cars in front of us were then marked with a blue ‘2’ and green ‘3’ right after. “All aboard. Leaving for portal building in ten seconds…’ the electronic voice called out from the speakers above. I closed my eyes for a moment and only reopened them when I felt a lurch and could feel the warm sunlight from outside bathing the car. There wasn’t a town for miles around and even the main hub of the portal facility was separated from the actual portals themselves. One expert cited radiation, another explosion, but another more ludicrous theory was that the original portal almost blew a hole in the dimensional fabric of space time… or something like that. I was grading papers at the time and for most of us living on Earth still now, as long as the portal remained stable, the old reasons of why the separation mattered less and less with each passing year they remained safe. In the midst of my thoughts, the car lurched to a stop right at the height of the looped track and in front of the actual portal building. Inside seemed pretty plain, but once again, I just followed the large red ‘1’ on the floor and from the signs overhead. Those from cars ‘2’ and ‘3’ still had to wait for their portal to be recalibrated and relocated to another region of the other dimension. Finally, though, I showed my ticket once more to a tall, burly man waiting by a pair of revolving doors, and satisfied I was who I claimed to be, I moved past him and to the large room on the other side. Rumors had swirled for years about the specs and veneers of the portals changing, but they still looked like they did for the past almost 15 years now. Circular hubs vibrated and pulsed as the energy coils recharged while several bumbling scientists muddled and fussed with the bevy of controls and dials before them. Occasionally the lights would flicker, but since none of the scientists below seemed the least bit concerned, I felt pretty confident that nothing was amiss. Seeing a few others have their tickets be inspected and then directed elsewhere, I stepped up and made sure my ticket was already out of my suitcase. “Ticket, please,” one of the younger scientists, dressed in the stereotypical lab coat, asked me. “Richt… here you go.” I handed him the ticket once more with a smile. He just took it without any overt sign of emotion before handing me a single blue triangular pill. “Good. Just in time. Group 4, down in front by the portal,” he said, readjusting his glasses while gesturing over to the large crowd of people there now. “Take the pill before and just give the coils a time to recharge and you’ll be off in no time.” I nodded and followed over to the rear of the line before swallowing the pill whole. Just as I got in line, though, the coils began to vibrate even louder, and the scientists panicked briefly. I wondered if I should, but at the last second, one of the more elderly ones cranked a handle all the way to the left and the vibrations turned into a low pitch, like a low note had just been plucked on a base guitar. It pulsed for a moment, before the whole place shook once more and then stopped as liquid then seemed to fill in the previously empty circular device on the platform above the crowd of people that I was now a part of. As soon as the seemingly calmly bluish liquid touched though in the center, it let out a final twang, sucked in and out, and finally, was still. The resulting surface still shimmered with an unearthly blue and seemed about as reflective as glass and as full of life as a bubbling stream. “Beautiful, but ugh! Popped my ears I think…” I mused out loud while trying to blow my nose to fix the fullness I felt in both ears. “Yeah... these things have a tendency to do that,” the man in front of me said casually, turning around over his shoulder a little bit. “Punching a hole in the universe or something like that. Popular Mechanics ran an article a few months back… I think that’s what it said…” He seemed less sure at the end, so I wasn’t sure if I was getting the full picture of the article, but it still made sense. “Right… guess this stuff isn’t for amateurs anymore…” I said half-heartedly, recalling when the technology was released to the public and a few start-up companies tried to make their own. As people began to enter, I remembered the results were… unfavorable, or at least from what I’ve been told. Then, after the man in front of me went through the portal, I stepped up, my ticket was ripped in half and the scientist there gestured to the portal. “Whenever you’re ready…” I nodded and took a breath. ‘Just like an explorer in one of your books, Em… just go right on through… it’s a whole new world.’ I took another breath and as the final bit of air released from my lips, I stepped forward and bathed myself in the shimmering metallic blue in front of me. All at once, I felt my body being stretched, on fire, contorted, deep frozen, and smashed like a ripe tomato in the summer. It was awful and I wanted to puke. My legs dangled in the air, and I swore I could feel wind in my face as the ripples of thousands of explosions of color rocketed before my eyes. Just as I began to completely freak out though, my feet touched solid ground again. “There you go, missy,” a loud booming voice above me noted. “Easy does it.” I felt a hand guide me by the shoulders, and it honestly took me a minute to see that first, I was in a very different and almost elegant building compared to the near-warehouse one I had just come from, and second, the hand on my shoulders actually seemed to almost be able to reach both of them, being so large and all. I almost yelped out a bit of surprise when I looked up and there was a woman staring right back at me. “Hey there, let’s get you cleaned off, huh?” I panicked and almost wanted to run away right there, but the woman just guided me to what almost looked like one of those old phone booths my grandparents used to use. Instead of a phone inside though, as soon as the door was closed, the whole chamber filled with a whiteish, greenish smoke. I felt I had arrived at my ultimate doom, but not even three seconds later, all the smoke was sucked away and the woman guided me back out. “Perfect! All clean and sterilized. Now, just right down those steps and to your destination!” Her tone unnerved me, and it took me a second to pin down why. It wasn’t condescending... quite the opposite in fact, but with a mild amount of panic, I realized it was that same type of sing-song voice that was used in customer service… crossed near seamlessly with the tone one would use with small children. ‘Damn! I knew I should have worn my leather jacket over here instead of my light blue sweater!’ I was in this dimension for less than two minutes and I already felt marked. It didn’t seem to matter much though, as another Big then escorted me to a singular waiting room. “Please. Wait right here and have a cookie and some juice. You might have lost some sugar on the way over here with our new methods and from the pill you took.” I nodded listlessly, parked my suitcase in front of a chair, and grabbed myself an oatmeal cookie and what appeared an awful lot like grape juice, though it was called ‘uva’ juice. I almost even opted out of drinking it, fearful of all the nasty rumors I had heard about Bigs spiking drinks or whatnot, but feeling lightheaded, I figured it was better to drink it now rather than pass out later. Feeling rejuvenated after a moment, I saw there seemed to be an almost unending stream of travelers arriving after me, so, my juice empty and my cookie eaten, I stood up and pulled my suitcase along with me. One hallway, covered in pictures of happy tourists, later, and I was standing outside at what looked like a bus and taxi depot. “Ticket, ma’am?” a voice asked me. Now, I was prepared to be surrounded by the whole giant lot of them, but as an adult, once just gets used to the notion of most other adults being about your height. Standing a few inches under 6 feet tall, at worst, I just had to look up a little… no need to readjust where I was standing to not hurt my neck. The Big before me though was not anywhere in the ballpark of six feet tall. “Ticket, ma’am?” he asked again, his expression almost seemingly asking if I was okay as well. My eyes just stared up at this being, who despite looking like he had just graduated high school, seemed to be almost twice my height. “Uh… uh… here…” I shakily said, retrieving my ticket and then handing it over to him, still in awe of the differences in our sizes. Inside, I was half-dazed, but now here in the full light, my senses were feeling a little overwhelmed at the view before me. For a moment, he seemed to dislike my awe, or was just impatient, but once he looked at my ticket, his smile returned. “Oh, look at that. Local travel. Wonderful! I’m sure you’ll just love our city! Loculofus is the best kept secret in Virgan!” I could see right through his sales pitch, but in truth, I wasn’t really sure how long I was going to be staying in the capital of Virgan. Still, it was a nice greeting at the start of my trip here. “Uh, I hope so. Can I get a ride, or a…?” He wasted no time and held up his finger to stop me. “Wait one moment.” Then, with the speed and power of a train whistle, he parted his lips and blew into fingers, creating a high-pitched sound. A car quickly pulled up. “Here you go, ma’am. First ride is included with your transport. Be careful out there but enjoy the city!” I nodded and quickly loaded myself and my suitcase into the car, before he shut the door and waved goodbye to me. “Thank you!” I quickly shouted as the car began driving away. He smiled, nodded, and then just went to help the next in a string of us new portal Littles here. The driver had to navigate some pretty odd ways out of the portal facility, but as he began to make his exit, he finally piped up. “Where to, miss?” I was so distracted by all the differences from back home that I had completely neglected to tell him where to go. “Oh! Sorry about that… uh… just once sec…” I then pulled out a map I had purchased beforehand of the city on my phone. There was a whole slew of apps now dedicated to helping Little tourists like me, and this one had received the best reviews so far. “Uh… monument park, please?” He hesitated for a moment, but still nodded his head. After a few routes onto the main highway system, I saw my first glimpse of the steel and granite city, all refined in its splendor after the reconstruction from the last Height War, or at least that’s what my travel guide said. It filled me with excitement, but the driver then spoke up. “Uh, miss? I’ll take you to where you want to go… free charge and all, but are you sure about wanting to be dropped off at monument park?” “Yes…” I said confidently, but the way he was looking back at me and seemed nervous, caused a few cracks to form in that feeling. “Uh, just out of curiosity, why do you ask? Is there something problematic there now?” He quickly shook his head. “Oh, not at all. Just that… well, most Littles want to go to their hotel first. As I said, I’ll take you where you want, but I’m just putting it out there.” For the briefest of moments, I considered what he was telling me. I had two things I knew though that went against his advice. First, most Littles went to their hotel and ended up having a problem anyway… some hotels even being centers of regression programs apparently. Second though, I had looked up the distance on my phone before I left and saw that there were beautiful monuments in the park, and it was only about nine blocks to my hotel. To a daily walker like me, it didn’t seem so bad. I shook my head. “No. Thank you for your concern, but I want to see the park while I still have the chance. I don’t think the walk will be too bad anyways.” He nodded and continued driving. Not long after, we pulled up and I could see the petals blooming on all the trees lining the park and the avenue beyond it. I got out, breathed in the fresh air, and then leaned back over and thanked my driver. He nodded back and sighed. “Good luck.” With that, he drove off and I was all alone. Now, I had grown up in the rubble of what was once our country after all our own wars and crises. It had toughened me up a bit and being alone on the streets wasn’t exactly new to me, so I just rolled my suitcase along and began to take pictures of all the art decorations and sculptures dedicated to the past heroes of Virgan. Military seemed to be the most prominent, but as I continued, I saw a few scientists, creators, and lawmakers as well. Curiously, all were sculpted the exact same size, despite the obvious markers at the base of each denoting, Big, Middle, or Little. I wasn’t exactly sure what to make of it, but a very long block later, I decided to stop for lunch. The line was a bit odd, to see from the outside with the varying heights and I will admit, it was the first time I was truly intimidated here, being sandwiched right in between two Bigs, both of whom looked at me with a look I didn’t quite recognize. A little more sleezy and I thought that they would have hit on me, but a little softer, and I would feel like they were my dad about to ask if I needed any help like it was my first day of school or something. I didn’t really like the look and just focused on my order and getting my food. “One hot skylos, please?” I asked the man at the counter. He almost seemed to grumble, but then turned around and caught sight of me. He paused for a moment and seemed almost perplexed for a moment as he stroked his stubbly double chin. “You’re not from around here, are you?” he asked gruffly but with a warmth I didn’t really expect. I shook my head. “Is it that obvious?” He laughed and some of the other Bigs did as well, but a few just looked impatient. “You could say that. See, what you just ordered is about a quarter of your entire body length.” He then looked at me up and down and smiled. “Seeing as you’re new and just out the portal, I’m gonna give you two pieces of advice. First, look up extensively what you’re going to buy before you do. Not everyone’s gonna be as nice as me.” A few of the previously impatient Bigs chuckled. The vendor briefly looked up in annoyance but then came back to me with a smile. “Second, just get off the street and get to where you’re going fast. This area ain’t the best for you types and all. Got it?” I swallowed at his last warning and quickly nodded. He smiled widely back and reached in and gave me a normal sized looking what I would call, hot dog. “Here. No charge. Just get to where you’re going pronto. Good luck.” I tried to pay him after, but he just insisted on the goodwill gesture. So, I soon found myself hurdling down the block about as fast as I could. I only got about two blocks before I just had to stop. I was feeling faint, and my stomach was nearly gnawing me in two. Not liking it, but feeling I had no choice and listening to my stomach over the vendor, I sat down. I tried to eat about as fast as I could of the hot skylos, but for some reason, it seemed to fill me up much faster than I was used to. Not intent on puking today, I slowed a bit and tried to plan out my trip. See, I had planned out most of this trip already, but I had given myself two options, of which, I would just cancel one when I figured out what I wanted to do. Going north, I could hit Libertalia’s capital city, New Columbia, and eventually make my way up to New Eboracum City. Both cities and all that lay between were practically the same as where I had just come from, but being in the north, it was usually safer for Littles. On the other hand, I could go south to Carolusa and eventually Flosus. I would hit a few cities but going south meant more of an emphasis on the natural wonders. Waterfalls 200 feet tall weren’t uncommon and the mountain views were voted as some of the best on the east coast. On the flipside though, being the south, Littles didn’t tend to do better down there. Still, as soon as I finished my last bite, I knew I had to table the decision until later. Unfortunately, I only got about a block further when I realized just how long the blocks were here. First, I was already battling the longer stretches of the two types of blocks, as every block east or west was about two going north or south. Additionally, because of the supersized everything here to accommodate the Bigs better, that amount could easily be doubled again. So, while I had read nine blocks to my hotel, I probably should have read it more like 36 blocks, and right now, I had only just about the halfway point. Tired, sore, and still running on fumes from the amount of energy the portal travel had taken out of me, I stopped and looked at my map once more to see if there were any shortcuts to the hotel. From what I could see, there weren’t any, but I finally saw a friendly-looking couple walking my way. Both being Bigs, I knew it was a risk going up to them, but I was desperate, so I decided to take my chances. “Excuse me?” I asked the pair once they got withing talking range. Both stopped and looked down at me with large smiles. “Yes? Can we help you, miss…?” the woman asked nicely. “Uh, Emily,” I replied back a little hesitant over giving my name out. Still though, I wanted their help, and I didn’t want to offend them by keeping that secret, or if they were the tricky types, I had heard that some Bigs viewed a Little not giving out their name as an admission they were too young to know it. “Good to meet you, Emily,” the man spoke up. “I’m Jim and this is my wife, Lilly. How can we help you? Are you lost?” I noticed he was eyeing the map on my phone. I blushed and nodded. “Geez. I guess I’m a little too obvious out here with my map and all.” “Just a little,” Lilly said, still smiling. “Might want to memorize the route and look at it sparingly.” I nodded. “Definitely, but I need to find my hotel… the Hotel Eirinison?” “Ooh. Fancy schmancy. It’s just up the street here,” Jim said, pointing in the exact direction I was headed. “Right, but…” I gestured to my suitcase still rolling behind me, “do you have any suggestions for getting there quicker? A shortcut maybe?” Both seemed nervous and looked at each other before nodding. Lilly turned to me. “We do and it’s a cut-through alley just ahead beyond the statue of the Little soldier up there.” I looked beyond and saw it. “It will lead you straight through to the other side...” “But we strongly suggest you stick to the park and street path you’re on now,” Jim emphasized while Lilly nodded her head in agreement. “It’s a little longer but it’s safer.” He paused and looked back to where they had just come from. “You can also cut over two blocks from here after the metal sculpture. It’s not much but it will save you a little time later.” “Well, thank you both.” I then stuffed my phone back in my pocket and we both said our goodbyes before departing back our separate ways. Strangely though, as they left, I also received my third ‘good luck’ today from them. Each of the three had been said in about the exact same tone after each had warned me about a potential danger. With each ‘good luck’ before, I had listened to and then ignored their advice and as I came to the Little soldier statue as Lilly had pointed out, I was at yet another decision. The Little soldier stood proud and tall, but I could also see the fear in his eyes as if he was looking at someone particularly frightening before him. I definitely wondered about that war, seeming to be the last in all the major conflicts here, but now, I felt I just had to summon the courage that soldier once possessed as well. It didn’t hurt my resolve either that ‘Hotel Eirinison’ was emblazoned on the building front I could see right at the end of the alleyway. So, sighing, I turned right instead of just continuing through the park. Oddly, the whole city seemed to have been rebuilt following one of the apparently more severe bombings here during the war. According to one source, the vileness of some of the Bigs toward Littles in the south stemmed from the Great Height war as many Littles captured or invaded cities to the point where mass bombings had to be conducted to win them back. Still, most news articles purported the south was fully swinging back and most cities only blazed with light and progress. This alleyway though, seemed to be immune from all that progress. An asphalt street snaked its way in between the facades of two brick buildings, both worn and even crumbling in a few spots. Downtown had now become a mix of both the new and the old, and from the looks of it, I was definitely in the old part. About a minute later and almost to the other side, I thought I heard a clinking behind me. I turned to look, but I didn’t see anyone, so I just kept walking. Another clinking. This time, I spun around faster. Still no one, but now, a single cardboard box wavered slightly on top of the trash from the backdoor of what I could only guess was a restaurant. Nervous, I turned back and saw the hotel sign, closer than ever. Right then, I heard another clinking sound. This time though, when I turned around, I came to face-to-face with a single Big. “W… who are you? Wh… wh… what do you want?” I could feel my pulse racing. He cocked his head to the side. “Lost are you, little one?” He smiled and I could see him flash a pair of yellow teeth, matching horribly well with his tattered clothing. I wanted to retreat, and I even backed up a little bit, but then, I heard another clinking sound behind me. This time, I only turned a little, to keep the other crooked teeth man in my view still, but to my horror, I saw the other end of the alley was now blocked as well. “Hello, sweetie…” the well-manicured man said confidently, walking a little closer to me. This one was dressed much nicer than the other one and the bearded mute man by his side. Whereas the other two’s shoes were patched or dirty, his shoes shined. “Please… just leave me alone…” I hated how I sounded so weak, and I really wished I had just listened to the other Bigs, but I knew it was too late. I thought about yelling out for someone to help, but the crooked teeth one came closer, and his coat opened a little to reveal a large terrifying knife hanging from his belt. It silenced any of those notions pretty quickly, especially considering the knife seemed like it could have easily split me in two. The three just sinisterly laughed, as each stalked ever closer to me. I could feel my stomach in my throat, and I tried to see a way out of this, but I was failing at every angle. There were more of them, and each was twice my height. Also, once again, they gave me the same look between creepy and caring. If I could have crawled out of my skin right then, I would have. “I think she wants to play, boss…” the crooked teeth man taunted, laughing dumbly at his own joke after. The mute man just smiled, and the rich man’s eyes lit up. “Perfect. Just who we were looking for.” Each got within striking distance and the rich man stared back into my eyes with both desire and satisfaction. I could only imagine in terror what he had planned for me. “Now, sweetie, you stay quiet, and my boys won’t have to get nasty. You got it? Nod if you do, darling.” Remembering the knife, I slowly nodded and allowed myself to be escorted by the three back down the alleyway and away from my hotel. The mute man took my suitcase as the crooked teeth man handed it off to him and the rich man pounded on one of the doors. I could hear music inside and I looked up to see where I was likely headed. To my horror, I saw a single clearly regressed Little pressed up against one of the panes of glass above me. They seemed so lifeless… almost dead even and I felt very different than them, but I knew with all the technology of the Bigs, both good and bad, the distance between me and that Little was uncomfortably close. So, seeing the three men momentarily be distracted by their own dealings, I knew it was a small opportunity, but I saw my opening. Despite the threat of the knife I had seen, fear of whatever happened to that Little happening to me was a bigger motivator. Then, in fear and taking a quick breath, I ran. I didn’t get far though when the crooked teeth man caught up with me. His hand grabbed onto my blue sweater, but I just yanked out of his flimsy grip as he almost started to brag back to the rich man. Unfortunately, the force catapulted me forward and smacked me into the side of dumpster. Still, undeterred, I got back up and ran once more. “You idiot!” the rich man admonished the crooked teeth man. “Don’t damage the merchandise. You know what a prime Little like that would go for!” Meanwhile, the mute man had just kept running and tried to catch up with me once more. I was doing pretty well, but his strides proved too much though and he lunged out to grab me. He succeeded but I guess he also liked to play with his prey. He then began to push me around a little. It wasn’t much, but a few gentle shoves here and there in the decrepit alleyway quickly tore holes and seams all over my clothing. For their part, the crooked teeth man and rich man only chuckled amusedly at my torment as they walked closer. Finally, the mute man stopped, but I then realized his widened stance and his beckoning face just wanted me to charge him. So, in hope I could bust my way out, I did, and he caught me by the scruff of my neck once more as I tried to wiggle loose when I failed to. My wiggling didn’t work but I also realized he had left himself vulnerable in trying to control me more. Seeing the opportunity, with myself half-cocked and one foot already in the air as I teetered over the pavement, I used my free leg and kicked him right in the crotch as hard as I could. He yelped in pain, let me go, and dropped to his knees in agony. Unfortunately, I guess it had just rained here and I dropped right into a puddle of water. Still, I could hear the angry shouts of the rich man echo off the alleyway walls. “Go! Go after her! Don’t lose her before she gets back to the street!” I then realized that the alleyway had been chosen on purpose by these Bigs. It represented a dark territory for authorities to patrol and while Littles weren’t treated well in the south here, there were still some rules. So, looking ahead and seeing the street only a quick run away, I knew if I could make it, I would at least be safe from them. So, I ran for it. I could hear the panicked thuds and splashes of the shoes running behind me, but I didn’t dare look back until I was safely out of the street once more and touching the Little soldier statue. I stared back defiantly at the three now defeated men before me. Each could have squashed me like a bug, and I felt triumphant as they soon left and vanished into one of the nearby buildings. Unfortunately, my feelings of triumph quickly ended. The mute man, before going back into his hiding place in one of the buildings, sneered at me as he retrieved my suitcase and took it with him. All my clothes, passport, and money were held within that bag. I had my phone still, but now, I was wet, bruised, and penniless in a land in an entirely different dimension other than my own. Still, I felt I had to press on and at least get into the Hotel Eirinison. Unfortunately, as I grimly suspected when I started walking over there, garnering numerous looks of shock and pit from nearly every passing Big on the way, they wouldn’t let me check-in unless I had my passport from the portal travel bureau. As it stood, that single laminated card was in my suitcase and had taken me a month to obtain it back home. Here in this dimension, I heard rumors about where some took three months to get a new one… if they even made it that long. So, on the verge of being destitute, I went back outside and sat on a park bench by a tall radiating fountain. The city shimmered all around me in glorious magnificence and technological might, but I was now trapped in the same scenario I had worked so hard to avoid in the first place. ‘Shit and double shit! What the heck do I do now?’ I cursed my independent attitude prevailing against the advice of the other Bigs. If I had only listened to even one of them now, I might have been safely tucked upstairs in my hotel room planning out the rest of my trip. Instead, I was now outside and in a world of hurt. And it only got worse as I looked around. To my left, I saw a police car and cops get out and detain a clearly homeless Little. They seemed so scared getting hauled into the back of the police cruiser, and I morbidly wondered what waited for them at the station and afterward. I felt a shiver of fear creep up my spine, and though I was nowhere near looking like that particular Little, my scuffle with the three hadn’t left me too much better off. Then to my right though, I saw what looked like a religious service talking to and helping out another homeless Little as they offered them blankets and hot soup. It was unusually cold for early May, even around here, but my partially soaked clothes clung to me tightly and the wind seemed to pass right through them. I would have availed myself of the free service right then, but as I looked at them closer, I recognized the logo on their front smocks as the Acolytes of Artemis. They were a charity organization dedicated to helping the poor and needy Littles of their world. It was a perfectly wonderful calling for many Bigs, but underneath it all, lay the foundations for the ruin of every Little who sought their services. Most, it seemed, were simply lost to the system, and were never seen again. I shook my head at the notion and just wrapped my arms around myself. It provided little, but some comfort. At the same time though, the reality and desperation of my situation began to settle in. I still had my phone, and I could go to the Earth embassy in the city for sanctuary, but the process was always complicated without a passport. It was possible, but it would take time and most Littles weren’t allowed in until they could at least be verified. As a result, many kidnappers were said to be lurking right outside the gates for desperate and unsuspecting Littles. Worse though, here, I knew the embassy was at least 15 blocks away from my hotel. Having just walked nine to get here and being totally exhausted now, I didn’t like my chances. It was all just too much to deal with. I was a strong independent woman. My time on the streets in a crumbling city before I was 13 had taught me a lot, but it was my hometown. I knew each alley to avoid and where the best free food was on garbage days. I had fought my way out of that mess, but now… I felt I had nothing. So, not seeing a way out, I just dropped my head in my hands and began to softly cry. Now, I know I shouldn’t have, but sometimes, emotions just bubble to the surface whether you like it or not. Crying though, and so obviously, I was making myself vulnerable to any passing Big. I was surprised it took longer than five minutes for one to finally stop and slowly sit next to me. “Tissue?” she finally asked with concern in her voice and holding a large single disposable sheet in front of me. I didn’t want to accept the offered item, but I knew my face was probably a mess and I hated to turn down such a generous offer, even if it was a stranger. “Thank you…” I said quietly, trying not to reveal my ruined face to the Big. From my quick glance at her though, I could see her blonde hair practically shining in the day’s sun, and I could see a little hopeful smile play across her lips as I took the tissue from her hand. I then blew my nose and dabbed off my cheeks. “There… much better, huh?” I nodded. “Thank you, uh… sorry, I didn’t get your name.” She smiled and outstretched her hand to mine. “Nancy. Nancy Donahue. Good to meet you…” “Emily. Emily Breckenridge,” I replied, with a smile on my face, shaking her offered hand. I had no doubt that my makeup was ruined, and I still had no plan, but right then, I felt a sense of calm wash over me. Whomever this Big woman was, I felt that things were finally going to turn around for me.

Chapter 1: “Abby, is this really necessary?” A whine sounded from her throat. Dani crossed her arms over her chest, pouting at the ceiling as her legs were held up by the ankles. A warm wipe made its way over her nether regions, cleansing every inch of her dirty bottom and between her legs. “Yes, Dani, this is necessary. It’s necessary when you willfully disregard all instructions not to eat gluten. Really, Dani, what were you thinking?” her voice was firm, not angry, but the disappointment was clear. She’d only had a tiny bite of cake left on the counter and it was only too tempting dipping her finger into the frosting and biting into the yummy sweetness. The doctor said she had Celiac disease but Dani hadn’t believed a word they said. These Amazon’s were on a power trip and the only thing the doctor believed she should be having was milk straight from an Amazon’s tit. But now her tummy ached and the messy explosion down below was the result. Abby stared down at her with the same condescending look given to all Littles trying to prove they were bigger than they actually were. “Just because you are a Little does not mean we are all out to get you. Believe it or not, Doctor Heany actually wanted to help you. This is all your own fault, Daniella. You have no reason to be upset.” Okay, she did have a point, the Little reluctantly agreed. But, that didn’t mean she had to diaper her! Dani squirmed, wiggling around on the table as the Amazon woman reached down below, pulling out the thick padding. “NO!” She cried out, anxious to get away from the monstrous article of clothing, if it could even be called that. Dani knew she had been extremely lucky the past several years. The apartment building she used to live in decided they’d no longer accommodate unadopted Little’s after her neighbor had left the sink faucet running and fell asleep which resulted in the flooding of the entire apartment. The damage wasn’t extreme but the Landlord was not pleased. The Little was adopted not even a day later and the Landlord refused to rent to Little’s any longer. It wasn’t that Dani didn’t understand the Landlord’s frustrations but everything in this world was Amazon size, meant for those eight feet and taller. They had step stools and ladders and accommodations were made for the regressed but the average unadopted Little hardly stood a chance, especially when they couldn’t even reach a sink faucet - a task that would be simple if she wasn’t so short. And she’d gotten lucky, finding an Amazon that would even rent to her in the first place because most places wouldn’t even entertain the thought. A Little pretending to be an adult, no more mature than a toddler, yeah that’ll go well… Knowing she was about to be booted out on the street, tears welled up in her eyes. She was the prime candidate for any Amazon. They just couldn’t ignore their parental instincts, seeing a Little in distress (or any Little in general). The urge to smother them with “love” back into diapers and turn their brains to mush was too strong. But Abby wasn’t like the other Amazon’s - not really, well, kind of - she was different. Abby had saved her. But it’s not how she saw it at the time. Dani had been arguing with the Landlord, a grumpy ten foot tall man who never had time for Little’s and their whims (as he liked to put it) about just needing another day or two to move out her stuff. Her best friend said she could stay with her for a while until she was sorted. But she had too much stuff to move in twenty-four hours coupled with the fact there were about fifty other Little’s moving out the same day, it was an impossible task they were meant to fail at. Look at all the Littles, too immature to follow directions correctly. Too tiny to even lift and carry out all their items. That is why instead of them doing the carrying, they need to be carried by a big and strong Amazon. He’d all but laughed in her face as she continued to argue her case, not only for herself but other fellow Littles. However, it wasn’t until after, she’d realized she’d gone a bit too far. “I’m half tempted to call the adoption center!” The man exclaimed. “Not even able to follow proper instructions, disrespectful and talking back? This is a serious case of Maturosis.” Oh god. Her heart had dropped to the bottom of her stomach, unable to do anything as she watched him pull out her phone. “Please!” She pleaded. “I’m sorry! I’m sorry-” “What’s going on here?” They’d both turned around at the sound of the voice. An Amazon, one of the tallest she’d ever seen, came strutting over across the lobby. The woman must have been about thirteen feet and that was tall for Amazon standards. Unconsciously, she backed up, eager to be rid of both Giants because while one was worrisome, two was a nightmare. “Miss Brady!” The man’s voice turned jovial at the site of his fellow Amazon. “Nothing to worry about here. Just the standard case of Maturosis, I’m dialing the adoption center as we speak.” Tears poured down her cheeks and the Amazon stared down at her, blue eyes shining with an expression she couldn’t make out. The Amazon was beautiful and blonde with curves she could only dream of having. “Oh don’t do that,” the woman smiled, waving her hand. “I’ve been searching for a Little for myself actually! I think Little Miss -“ “Daniella Avery.” Said the man with a Cheshire cat grin as he hung up his phone. “Miss Avery would be absolutely perfect! You don’t have to worry about her apartment. I’ll take it over as well.” The Little didn’t have time to run as she was quickly scooped up and swung over her shoulder. The girl let out what could only be described as a tantrum. Kicking and screaming and pounding on the Amazon’s back, that should have been the end. At twenty-one years old, this should have been the point where her life drastically changed forever and any happiness she contained disappeared. But it wasn’t. Instead, it was quite the opposite. OoOoo Abby won in the end, like always, and could only smile at the pouting Little who couldn’t have been any more adorable in her puffy pink diaper secured tightly around her waist. Honestly, she’d be content making her go out dressed in only that but Abby really didn’t have the energy to deal with the tantrum that would surely ensue. “Why can’t I at least wear a pull-up?” “Do I really need to explain this Dani?” She did not. The Little stayed silent. “You know what we agreed on. Say it.” Her hand landed down on her pale thigh tainted pink, having been slapped one to many times in response to her poor behavior. Dani frowned, rubbing at her wet eyes. “Mommy knows best and Little girls need to learn that their naughty behavior has consequences,” diapers being it. All Abby really required was obedience and a companion to watch over but not regress. The Amazon, unlike most others, did not desire a baby to look after or to be called Mommy or diaper full-time. She wanted a Little she could snuggle up with at the end of the night, a Little that would still maintain their adult mind and could have normal conversations yet acknowledge their place in an Amazon's world. Dani could handle that because her Mommy, for all-intents and purposes, always said, it could be a lot worse. She had freedoms, too many to count and it just came over the small price of being fussed over and treated at the most like a five to six year old. However, the times she was diapered, dressed up in humiliating garb and made to nurse were her own fault. It was her own stupid actions having landed her in this position. Like now. But Dani knew, if she even voiced a desire to be regressed, Abby wouldn’t hesitate. Instincts always won over in the end. “Very good,” Abby smiled, patting her head. “Arms up.” The Little complied, allowing the sparkly blue dress to be slipped over her head ending just past her knees. Abby would’ve had her permanently dressed in pink just like her nursery and about every babyish outfit she owned but seeing a diapered Little in pink and alone in public was a recipe for disaster. Hands under her armpits, she was lifted to the ground. Her legs wobbled attempting to catch her balance having been on her backside for way too long. Her head didn’t even reach halfway up to the changing table just like every other item in Amazonia and while Dani was proud to be Little, she wished she were just a few feet taller. Only at 4’8, she was short even for Little standards which made her even more delectable to the Amazons and absolutely impossible to be taken seriously, more so than her fellow Littles. Now, Abby hummed a tune, something familiar from her childhood as they stood at the mirror, brushing her red curls back into a low ponytail. “All my friends are going to see that I’m wearing a diaper,” Dani sulked looking down at the ground because she couldn’t bear to stare at her own reflection. “You don’t have to play with your friends. We can always stay here and have a Baby day. We can watch your favorite movie and cuddle and have bathtime. I know how much you love bubbles.” Her cheeks turn pink at every word, worse than the last. Dani was mortified to admit how much she actually enjoyed herself during those times. It was maybe only a year after she’d been adopted that she truly let herself relax and indulge in the lack of responsibilities, realizing she wouldn’t be taken advantage of. Being taken care of for once instead of having to worry about her every little move, was a nice change. Still, Dani couldn’t help but feel guilty, knowing this was exactly what so many Little’s were fighting against, what she had fought against, and here she was enjoying it. Even now, Dani wouldn’t mind a cozy day in her favorite fuzzy pajamas. But the Little knew it was more of a punishment and there was no fun in being reminded of how stupid she’d been. “What if they say something? What if they laugh at me?” “Then they are not your friends.” Finished tying the black ribbon at the top of her hair, she was lifted into her arms. “My tummy doesn’t hurt anymore though. I don’t need a diaper, really. I’ll be fine.” “But we can’t be sure, can we?” The woman gave her a look. “Besides, you don’t have to go to your friend's house at all but I know how much you were looking forward to the, what was it… bachelorette party?” No! She couldn’t miss it! Her bottom lip slipped between her teeth as she carefully considered her next words. Abby would keep her home if she really wanted too. She didn’t even have to let her keep seeing her friends and that’s what Dani appreciated the most. But like everyone, the Amazon had her limits and Dani was inching dangerously close to crossing the line. “You’re right.” The Little finally muttered in defeat. There was no arguing her way out of this one. “Of course I am!” She bounced her in her arms. “Mommy is always right!” OoOoo It was a sunny August day as they made their way outside from the third floor and out onto the busy street. Surprisingly, Dani had no fight as she was strapped into the pink stroller (which was always a problem). Abby watched as she laid her head back, soaking up the sun and her eyes closed. A hint of a smile appeared on her lips at the very visible sight of the puffiness beneath her dress, pulled up by the strap between her thighs. She’d fussed at the frilly white socks and Mary Jane’s but really, it was the least of her concerns. Even just the tiniest argument allowed her to maintain her sanity, showing that she still had a voice to fight back against her imprisonment. She closed her eyes as to not see all the cooing Amazon’s, pretending she was somewhere on a warm island sipping a Mimosa and not stuck in this horrible contraption they called a stroller. It was a quick walk, about twenty minutes away yet it couldn’t have felt shorter as they came to a stop in front of the five story building. Tucked away in a quiet neighborhood, the area was predominantly occupied by Littles and Inbetweeners, not quite as big as Amazons but still tall enough that they were ignored by the Amazons. “Here we are!” Abby chirped. Leaning down to undo all the belts, Dani didn’t hesitate to hop out, seeing that they were alone on the street. “Here is your phone and gift for your friend,” she reached down into the bottom pocket of the stroller. “Are you fine to go in on your own?” “Yes!” Dani said eagerly, grabbing the wrapped present and tiny flip phone. The last thing she needed was her friends seeing her Mommy walking her inside like a baby. “Very well. Do you remember our rules?” Abby bent down, taking her chin in her hand so she couldn’t look away. “Yes,” she sighed. “No drinking, no dirty behavior and no boys.” Dani struggled not to roll her eyes. It was the tiny restrictions like this that got her the most fed up. She was twenty-one years old for crying out loud and the girl had needs! “I will be back at six pm but text me if you need me beforehand or want to come home early. I will be here in a jiffy.” “Six?” Dani sputtered, doing her best not to stomp her foot. “That’s only five hours! The party is going on all night -!” “Daniella!” She said sharply. “I’ve been very patient all morning with your little fits. Do you want me to make it shorter? Do you want to go at all? We can turn around right now and go back home. We could also go upstairs and spank your little bottom in front of all of your friends.” A dark look had settled over her eyes, warning she was on her last straw. “B-but,” tears just about welled up in her eyes. “I hardly see Carly and it’s her most special day! Can I stay until ten at least? Pleaseeee?” “Absolutely not. Six o’clock.” “What about nine?” Abby paused, seemingly considering her words. After a pregnant pause she said, “eight o’clock.” “Eight-forty five-“ “Daniella…” her hand warningly grasped her bottom. “Fine.” She relented. “Eight o’clock.” The Amazon sighed. “That’s your bedtime so I don't want any whiny girl later on and don’t even try to argue for overnight since there is no adult present.” “Thankyouthankyouthankyou! I’ll be good!” Dani couldn’t help but squeal, knowing this was the best she was gonna get. Attacking Abby with a hug to the neck and a thousand kisses to the cheek, really she was grateful. How sad was that… happy for just another two hours… oh how much she’d fallen. Her reaction was adorable, melting the Amazon’s heart because all she wanted was for her Little girl to be happy. She didn’t want to leave her alone with a bunch of other Little’s, especially with the very grown up behaviors they still presented, but it was a necessary sacrifice if she didn’t want Dani to despise her forever. Unlike other Amazon’s, she actually cared how her Little felt which was not a popular sentiment. “Now run along,” she sighed, disentangling her arms and patting her bottom. “You don’t want to be late.” OoOoo The receptionist knew her by now, a kind Inbetweener who really didn’t care if she was Little or not just as long as no trouble was caused. She said hello, practically skipping towards the elevator that for once was placed at the right height so she could press the button. The only reason Dani hadn’t moved in here was because the complex had reached their quota for Little’s allowed. Only thirty-five percent could be occupied by Little’s in order to accommodate the Inbetweeners so they wouldn’t feel upstaged. Not that it really mattered in the end, but still, it made her pissy just thinking about the stupid rule. It was a quick ride up to the fourth floor and the party was already in full swing. “Dani!” Squeals broke out throughout the room as she walked through the unlocked door. She was embraced with hugs from her already tipsy friends, not only drunk on happiness. “Congratulations!” She exclaimed finally seeing the blonde bombshell of her best friend. She embraced the bride to be in a short white dress meant to show off her boobs and ass in the best way possible. Abby would have a stroke if she saw what she was wearing right now. Dani couldn’t help but think. “Wha-what are you wearing?” Carly stepped back, finally taking in her appearance. Her face heated up, realizing all eyes were on her and the room had gone quiet. It wasn’t a secret that she was adopted but it was embarrassing knowing she was different from everyone else. Sometimes, the energy was just off. There was them and then there was her. It was almost as if they were weary of her, as if her Littleness would rub off on them somehow. They were still her friends, nothing would change that, but these days she felt even more insecure. “Abby.” Is all she said. Hums of realization went around the living room. “I’ve got clothes and makeup in my room,” said Carly. “Go change and for fucks sake, take off the diaper. No Amazon is ruining our night.” Oh, she didn’t have to say that twice! A smile lit up her face as the energy resumed and she rushed off. A few minutes later, there are large exaggerated bangs on the bedroom door. “Knock knock knock! Open up bitch!” Olivia. She smirked. “I’m naked!” “Even better!” The door opened to reveal the girl who had been with her through thick and thin. The girl who’d contemplated begging Abby to adopt her just so they could remain together before Dani had told her what a stupid ridiculous idea that was. But that’s who Olivia was. Crass, confident and unequivocally lovable. Her caramel skin positively glowed, hair pulled up in a crown of long braids in a short midnight black dress and don’t even get her started on her long tanned legs. She’d always been the hot girl in college. The one all the boys chased after and every other girl wanted to be. “You look hot. Is that a new brand of diapers? Gucci? I heard they’re making them extra absorbent nowadays.” “Oh shut up!” They collapse into a fit of laughter, jumping on their friend’s queen size bed. Olivia was the one person she didn’t need to hide around, the one person who could turn any awkward situation into a joke and who didn’t really seem to care about her new status in life. “Help me choose an outfit before they start wondering where we are. Jesus, she’s got so many clothes.” She walks to the closet, pulling out a blood red corset dress with a dangerous slit up the side. “Too slutty?” Oliva’s brows wiggled in a suggestive manner. “Not enough!” “Perhaps, we should consult with Mommy dearest. I wonder, does she have any matching red diapers?” “Don’t give her ideas,” Dani shuttered at the thought. “Now help me into that thing and do my makeup. I want to look our age for once.” OoOoo Bachelorette parties were supposed to be sweet and wholesome, celebrating the start of a new chapter in the woman’s life. For Carly, there would be none of that cutesy crap. As Littles they already dealt with it enough. Early marriage wasn’t uncommon for Littles in Amazonia because one day you could be free and the next day stuck in a crib. You never knew how much time you had. Dani hadn’t even gotten to the point of finding a boyfriend before being adopted and the thought of marriage was a faraway dream. That’s why she couldn’t have been any more happy for her friend, getting to live out all of her fantasies. “Are you staying the night?” Olivia asked as she carefully applied her eyeliner. “Until eight.” Dani sighed. “Let me guess, Abby?” “You bet.” She muttered. ”Good thing you’ll be here for the stripper then.” “Stripper!” Dani gasped, eyes flying wide-open. “Shhh!” Olivia put her fingers to her lips. “It’s a surprise. We planned it for Carly. Don’t say anything to her!” “H-how’d you even find one?” “The Underground, duh. How else would we?” It was no surprise that any raunchy, sexual activity including drinking were off limits to Little’s. Anything that threatened the innocence of a Little was outlawed. That’s why there was the Underground. Anything a Little needed could be found there. Alcohol, Lingerie, certain activities… you just needed to know where to look. “We figured you couldn’t stay the night so they’re coming at half six.” Dani was grateful for the thought, yet her face still turned as red as her hair. They shouldn’t have to make decisions like this in the first place or change the plans just to accommodate her. Often she wondered if her presence was more of a hindrance. “Don’t be like that,” Olivia nudged her playfully. “I love you. Carly loves you. We all love you. Let loose, have some fun before you go back to baby jail. Perhaps you’ll just meet the love of your life.” Dani barked a laugh. Imagine. A stripper and a diapered Little. That would make one hell of a story. OoOoo A/N: Hey all! I know it’s been such a long time since I’ve posted but I’ve been so busy with school. I’m coming up on my last year of college, I’m in the middle of an internship and getting ready for Masters programs so literally I’ve had no time for anything else! I just wanted to post a little something because I need a break from everything. I know that I have so many stories going on but when something pops in my head, I’ve got write it down! I’ve got about one hundred drafts of different stories written but I’m still working on Baby Dolls and whatever else is posted right now. I’m not really sure how long this story will be but please stick with me! This is my first time writing a diaper dimension story so please share your thoughts and as always, I love reviews! Also, I had no clue what to title this so any better suggestions are welcome!!!

I feel like this has been done in a story before but if so, I can’t find it. It’s set in the 80s, which isn’t important, except my inspiration was a vintage huggies ads. Full disclosure - as with my other story, this was written with the assistance of a LLM. Chapter 1 In the heart of a bustling suburb in the early 1980s, a spirited six-year-old girl named Lucy lived in a modest, warmly-lit split-level house adorned with the typical decor of the era. With bright eyes and an ever-present smile, Lucy’s imagination turned the family’s backyard into grand stages and faraway lands. She was an only child, the apple of her parents' eyes, and the center of their world. Peter, Lucy’s father, was the quintessential working man of the '80s, spending long hours in an office filled with the hum of typewriters and the scent of fresh ink. Despite his busy schedule, he never missed one of Lucy's impromptu living room performances, cheering the loudest from the comfort of their floral-patterned couch. Anne, Lucy’s mother, had the air of grace and patience about her. As a stay-at-home mom, she dedicated her days to raising Lucy, who she saw as a bright star just waiting for her chance to shine. Anne’s friends were part of a social circle that buzzed with tales and tips about the entertainment industry, and it was through them she learned the power of child modeling as a stepping stone to acting. The path seemed clear, and Anne, with her resourceful nature, started to gather information on local modeling agencies that worked with children. She transformed their dining table into a strategic planning area, with phone numbers, agency pamphlets, and lists of upcoming auditions. Anne and Peter believed in nurturing Lucy's dream. They saw her not just play pretend, but transform with a conviction that seemed well beyond her years. Lucy’s delight in performing was evident; whether she was reciting lines from popular commercials or mimicking her favorite TV characters, her enthusiasm was infectious. As the neighborhood buzzed with the sound of kids playing and the chirp of crickets, the little family of three began to envision a world beyond their white picket fence—a world where Lucy’s name lit up marquees and her laughter echoed in the applause of adoring audiences. Little did they know, a simple trip to the grocery store would soon open the door to Lucy's first big break, an opportunity hidden within the pages of a magazine lying casually on the checkout counter. — As Anne stood in line, her eyes fell upon the glossy pages of a parenting magazine. Between the tips for toddler meals and the best pre-schools, a small advertisement caught her attention: a casting call from the renowned Kleenex brand, seeking children aged 2 to 4 to model for a new line of diapers. The ad noted that older children were welcome to apply, though it stressed the desire for a child who embodied the brand’s target demographic. Anne’s mind raced. Lucy, with her petite frame and youthful features, often received coos and adoration meant for a toddler. Though she was six, her small stature could be the key to fitting the casting call's unique requirements. Anne purchased the magazine, the pages soon to be adorned with sticky notes and highlighter marks. That evening, she discussed it with Peter over dinner, Lucy animatedly sharing stories from her day in the background. Peter nodded thoughtfully, his features lit by the warm kitchen light as he turned to glance at Lucy, who was blissfully unaware of the budding plan. It was a long shot, but one worth taking. The weekend was spent in a flurry of activity. Anne sorted through the countless snapshots of Lucy, finding those candid moments where her vivacity shone: Lucy grinning with chocolate ice cream smeared across her cheeks, her concentration while drawing, her infectious laughter as she played in the fall leaves. Each photograph was a vignette of Lucy's essence, and together they built a portfolio that captured not just her likeness, but her spirit. Peter wrote a cover letter, concise yet brimming with a father's pride. He described Lucy’s vivacious personality, her love for performance, and her unique situation of being a six-year-old who could pass for three. With hopeful hearts, they mailed the portfolio to the address listed in the magazine. Days passed, the regular rhythm of life resumed, but a current of anticipation hummed in the background. Every ring of the phone caused a jump, every trip to the mailbox was filled with a mix of dread and excitement. Anne and Peter tried not to speak too much of it, not wanting to build false hopes. Yet, in the quiet moments after Lucy had been tucked into bed, they allowed themselves to dream, to wonder. The waiting was a gentle ache, the kind that comes from wanting something so fervently for someone you love. And so, they waited for a reply that might change everything. — The letter was thorough, providing dates, times, a location in the city, and contact numbers for any inquiries. It emphasized that wardrobe would be provided, ensuring that Lucy would be outfitted in a way that best represented their brand during the audition. The words seemed to leap from the page, igniting a flicker of excitement and a rush of nerves. That night, after Lucy had been read her favorite bedtime story and had drifted off to sleep, her parents sat at the kitchen table, the letter between them. Anne bit her lip thoughtfully. "I wonder what they’ll have her wear," she mused. "Something comfortable, I hope. She’s at her best when she’s comfortable and can just be herself." Peter nodded, sipping his coffee. "Probably something colorful, to catch the eye. You know how she loves that red dress of hers? Something like that would suit her," he suggested, trying to picture his little girl in the bright lights of a professional photoshoot. Anne smiled softly, her mind painting pictures of Lucy, perhaps in a pastel dress, her hair in soft curls, a playful twinkle in her eyes. "They’ll want her to look angelic, like every parent’s dream of the perfect child," she said. The two of them talked late into the night, discussing logistics and the subtle flurry of what-ifs. But underlying all their practical plans was the shared wonder at the notion of Lucy, their Lucy, possibly becoming the new face for a national brand. — The morning of the audition, the city was abuzz with the kind of energy only a big event could generate. Lucy, clad in her favorite red dress, clutched her mother's hand tightly as they approached the venue, her eyes wide at the sea of families. The queue snaked around the building, a colorful parade of potential stars, each child bubbling with anticipation or fidgeting with impatience. Peter and Anne exchanged supportive smiles, bolstering their spirits against the tide of nerves. When their turn came, the check-in attendant handed them a package of Huggies diapers and a Huggies-branded towel, explaining the somewhat surprising instructions. Around them, the open space had transformed into a makeshift changing area, with parents adeptly preparing their toddlers for the spotlight. Anne's maternal instincts bristled at the idea of changing Lucy in such a public setting. Peter’s brow furrowed in concern, but they understood the reality of the situation — they were one of many, and the audition was a machine with little room for privacy. Finding a relatively quiet corner, Anne laid down the towel with a gentle assurance to Lucy, whose initial bravery wavered. "It's just like getting ready for a swimming lesson," Anne coaxed softly. Lucy, sensing her parents' unease, nodded, a mature understanding flashing in her young eyes. With a privacy shield formed by her parents, Anne quickly changed Lucy into the diaper, her movements as discreet and swift as possible. Once ready, Lucy stood up, the Huggies diaper fitting perfectly on her small frame, her red dress now folded neatly on the towel. Peter draped a light jacket around her shoulders, offering a semblance of privacy, and Lucy managed a small, brave smile. As they waited for Lucy's turn, her parents couldn't help but marvel at her composure, the way she handled the situation with a grace that belied her six years. The air was electric with the murmurs of onlooking parents and the soft cooing directed at the younger children, but Lucy stood out — not just for her age, but for the poise with which she carried herself, her eyes shining with the promise of what was to come. In the bustling atmosphere of the audition, with the murmur of voices and the occasional click of a camera shutter forming a backdrop of anticipation, Lucy felt a growing discomfort that had nothing to do with the nerves of performing. Shifting from one foot to the other, she finally leaned closer to Anne and whispered, "Mom, I need to pee."

Chapter 2: Swirling the flute of champagne, Dani is all too aware of the number of rules she is breaking. She’d only had a few sips, obviously not enough to get her drunk but it had been three years since she even looked at any alcoholic drink and the nerves were eating up her insides. Besides at the rate the other girls were going, she didn’t even have time to catch up. Suddenly, Dani puts the glass down with a clang feeling that poison has infected her system and was is to get it away. Carly notices from across the room, coming over with a frown on her face. “Don’t tell me you're not drinking.” She pouts, sitting beside her on the couch. “You were the life of the party!” Yes, she was. Note the past tense. That was before in her wild and free eighteen year old self era with no self control and a penchant for trouble. “Oh don’t be too hard on the baby. I’m sure she’s just missing her nap time bottle. That’s right about now, isn’t it? But oh wait, you get straight from the source, is that right…” Stupid Holly McDonald with her rat-like face always sniffing for trouble. Dani has no response. They’d been friends once upon a time but ever since she was taken, Holly had become extremely nasty. Dani knew that she was just worried, like they all were, with the close presence of an Amazon and took her frustrations out on the easiest target. Her. Dani didn’t even have the guts to fight back because her feelings were valid. She was a problem everyone just chose to ignore and nothing was as it used to be. What was the point in even pretending? “Holly, don’t say that!” Carly rolled her eyes. “You’re ruining my party! Go complain somewhere else!” Carly was loyal to a fault, always had been. “Holly being a bitch again?” Olivia came back holding three shot glasses. Dani covers the yawn with her hand, attempting to be discreet. The worst thing was that Holly was right. She was missing nap time and having been on the strict schedule for the last three years, she was fucking tired at only three pm. “It’s fine.” Dani says. “She’s just being how she always is.” The three of them share a look. They’d been friends since high school, slowly doubling their group in the first year of college where Holly joined and two weeks after the start of first semester, Abby found Dani. The Little hadn’t been able to get housing on campus so her parents piled all the money they had into the apartment. Since then, she hasn't a clue what’s happened to them. Abby was considerate but keeping in contact with her parents was the one thing she wouldn’t budge on and her friends hadn't been home since. A number of Amazons had apparently moved into their predominantly Little town since and it just wasn’t worth the risk to go back. “Why do we put up with her again?” says Olivia, pulling her from her thoughts. Carly. They both know. The girl saw something in her (like she sees in everyone) and Dani supposes the two of them were just blind to whatever it was. “Enough of this dreary talk!” Carly slurred her words. “Let’s drink because this bitch is getting hitched!” The room erupted in cheers, glasses clanging and in a moment she would come to regret, Dani thought, fuck this. Tipping her head back, the liquid slid down with ease. “Lemon and salt quickly!” Tequila. Oh fuck. Her face scrunched up in disgust. That was the beginning of the end of the night. ooOoo They danced, seductively swaying their hips side to side dressed in just a lacy thong and bra. Olivia and Dani pressed against each other, giggling about God knows what and Dani could only wonder, is that what her life would have been like if she’d managed to keep her mouth shut that fateful day? Her other clothes had slowly disappeared throughout the day and god knows where they’d gone. Rule number two was now broken: no naughty behavior. The others were in various states of undress after a hefty game of strip poker. The world was spinning, the lights bright and the music going babump, babump, babump at the back of her mind. Abby was going to murder her. She takes another sip of her drink, something stronger. She doesn’t know what. Carly is completely off her rocker and Dani… she was even more. It’s why she didn’t shy away at the sight of the man in the apartment. Her eyes roamed down his perfectly toned abs, peeking out from behind the white dress hurt only half buttoned at the bottom. She smirked, lip slipping between her teeth and she didn’t try to hide her very open gaze. He was handsome and muscular with gorgeous green eyes and the fluffiest hair known to man that she just couldn’t resist running her fingers through. He towered over her at six feet and while most people did, she didn’t feel tiny in comparison. A warmth spread throughout her body the moment he placed his hands on her hips as she straddled his waist. The Bride to Be had her turn and now it was Dani’s and let her tell you, it was quite the performance. They moved together back and forth, tuning out the cheers and she pushed just a tiny bit closer into him as his hand slipped up her thigh. Someone let out a whistle and Dani threw her head back laughing. This was just too perfect. It was almost as if she was free again and the world was at her fingertips. She didn’t want the night to end. Now, even after the entertainment had concluded, the man stuck around. Hiding in the hall from the others, he cupped her face, trailing his thumb over her plump pink lips. He was devastatingly handsome and Dani couldn’t have wanted him more. “Is your name really Little Johnny Boy?” she smirks. “What do you think?” They laugh. He leans in, leading a trail of kisses along her neck down to her collarbone. “I never did get your name.” he whispers as warm breath tingles against her skin. She pauses, for half a second, her name on the tip of her tongue. “It doesn’t matter.” “I’d say otherwise.” He pulls back, staring at her with a daze in her eyes, like he wanted to scoop her up and take her away forever to the fantasy island she always dreamed of. But there was no point leading him on when any further relationship was impossible. “You’re the most beautiful girl I’ve ever laid eyes on. What if I want to see you again after tonight?” Oh, she’d want nothing more but she looks away, blinking away the tears that burned at the back of her eyes. Dani had promised herself she wasn’t going to cry. Not tonight. “I…” she gulped. “It’s not a good idea. I’m not someone you want to be around-” “I find that very hard to believe.” His voice is low, protesting her every word. He leans closer, shushing her with his lips hovering just above her’s. Moaning beneath his touch, caressing every inch of her body, Dani thinks, this is it. They’re gonna kiss. They’re gonna- “Oh no!” The spell is broken. Suddenly, she is clutching her abdomen, bent over with an aching type of pain she’s all too familiar with. “Are you okay?” His voice is panicked as he places a hand on her back. “B-bathroom!” She hisses through a clenched jaw. Why Lord. Why now? She’s almost crying. The world really did seem to hate her. “Oh shit, you’re gonna puke!” Yeah, let’s go with that… Her stomach grumbled and she knew that everything that went down would have to come up (or down). Stupid gluten. Stupid drink. Stupid Amazons! Dani just about screamed in frustration, yanking on the locked bathroom door. Giggles are heard from the other side and she swears. “Do you need a bucket?!” The man still hadn’t left her side and his overattentativnes was starting to become a thorn in her side. “Please!” Dani groaned, heading towards Carly’s room. “Leave me alone!” “But-“ She slammed the door in his face and the Little was in too much agony to feel bad. The diaper is where she left it, tossed to the side on the ground and she doesn’t waste a moment. Ripping off her bottoms she slips the thick padding between her legs. She holds onto the sides, unable to tape them on her own and squats. Her sphincter clenched and she strains, pushing out a muddy wet slide and the cramping slowly lifts from her body. It takes less than a minute and then it’s over. Dani bursts into tears, mascara running down her cheeks as she tries to pinpoint the exact moment her life went to shit. “Babe?” A voice calls. “I saw you run in here!” Olivia. “I’m coming in.” Oh god. The blood rushes from her face. How the fuck would they joke their way out of this situation? There were some things nobody could see, not even Olivia. But it was too late. Opening the door, the girl freezes at the sight of the brown lump hanging from her behind. Her hand covers her nose. “If you think I’m cleaning your filthy ass up… think again.” Dani’s lips quiver yet a hint of a smile still makes an appearance. “I need to go. Just look at me.” She whispers, gesturing towards the absolute horridness coming from her bottom half. “How the fuck am I going to explain this to Abby?” The straps were undone showing that she’d clearly taken off the diaper, her face stained with makeup and had the slightly clouded look in her eye from too much drink. Oh, there was going to be hell to pay. For once, Olivia is silent. There was no way out of this. “Maybe-” “Guys!” Someone screectches. They both jump, startled at Carly’s wild expression as she suddenly bursts into the room. The girl is so frazzled that she doesn't even notice their current predicament. “It’s seven fifty nine! You have to go!” “What?” They both shout. How had the time gone so fast? Dani looks down at her phone seeing the missed text from Abby twenty minutes ago that she was on her way. There was no time to change or wipe her face clean or even say goodbye to the others… “Put this on and carry your shoes down!” They hurried, gathering her items and stuffing them in her one arm she wasn’t using to secure her… waste. “Carly, I’m-I’m sorry-” “Just go!” They hurry her out the door and down the hall, the others confused at the sudden commotion. The music fades into the distance, passing the elevator and heading straight for the staircase. “Hey!” Dani turns her head back, seeing the guy from the party. He’s running after her standing just a floor above. “Where are you going? I never got your name!” He leans over the railing, voice echoing out. “I’m sorry! I’ve got to go!” Please don’t follow, please don’t follow. He continues down the stairs. Dani is almost outside. Her heart pounds in her chest and shit is running up her back but that’s the least of her concerns. “Wait!” She hears him shout but she’s already out the door. “You’ve dropped your shoe!” OoOoo Abby is waiting, leaning against the car. She expected that Dani would be late but what she sees is so much more. Hair tousled, make-up running down her cheeks and one shoe in hand, the girl freezes for half a second before bursting into tears. “Mommy!” She wails. Dropping the items to the ground, she waddles the short distance, arms lifting to be picked up. That prompts her into action. “Oh baby…” She doesn’t waste a moment, scooping her into her arms as the girl sobs into her neck, snot running from her nose. Abby can feel the warmth of a fresh mess beneath her hand and lifting up the back of her dress, it’s spread all over her freckled skin. Her hand freezes then, seeing the undone straps and by some miracle she’d been able to hold it up. The Amazon knows what has happened, call it a sixth sense if you will, but now was not the time to be mean Mommy. They would deal with that tomorrow and the plethora of other obviously broken rules. Right now, all Dani needed was a boatload of love. “H-Home!” The Little gasped for breath. “Wanna go home!” “And so we shall baby. Don't you worry a pretty little hair on your head.” They make it home before Dani even has time to worry over the events from today. Held in one arm, Abby strips the girl at the door, tossing the clothes aside. They were going to be burned tomorrow. Anything to do with this obviously disastrous party was going to be cleansed from her mind, even if that meant permanent separation from those nasty Littles. Honestly, Abby was half-tempted to call the authorities to have them properly put in their place but she restrained herself. Anger made people do stupid things and while she wouldn’t regret her actions, she’d regret hurting Dani. Her hold tightened on the Little, restraining her fury. Pressing her nose into her hair breathing in the strawberry scented baby shampoo, for the first time that evening, she allowed herself to exhale knowing Dani was back in her arms. She’d sat by her phone the entire day, anxious at the thought of her little girl being without her. They’d been apart before, allowing Dani to meet her little friends for lunch or go to the Little spa in town for the afternoon. But that was only for an hour or two and she hung around the area, keeping a watchful eye out. But obviously this had been a humongous error. Abby knew that the Little wouldn’t follow the rules but she didn’t think she’d be sobbing at the end of the night. The Amazon decided this would be learning opportunity that she’d be sure to never repeat. “M-mommy?” The tiny girl in her arms whimpered. “Hush, darling.” She whispered, kissing the top of her head. “We’re going to take a warm bath and clean off this messiness.” The girl nodded content but the words lingered on the tip of her tongue. “I was naughty. Punish now?” “No.” She said immediately. “Not now. Tonight is for mommy and baby.” Tomorrow was a different story. Tomorrow, they’d have a lengthy talk on the dangers and consequences of disobeying Mommy. But Little Dani didn’t need to know that because it would only send her into a further panic. Now an hour later, all squeaky and clean, Dani couldn’t have been any more relieved. She didn’t even put up a fight as Abby double padded her in the annoying crawler diapers that wouldn’t let her stand. She didn’t cry as she was curled up in a ball and the fuzzy pink swaddler blanket was wrapped tightly around her body restricting any movement. Her cheek rubbed against the fabric, almost purring at the feel. And she didn’t even notice as the plastic pacifier bouncing between her lips was switched out for a voluminous breast full of milk, sluggishly attaching herself to the nipple. This wasn’t an everyday thing and that’s what made it even more special. Dani just loved to gloat about how she was a big girl not like the other silly babies but she was more babyish than she even realized and when the Little slipped, she slipped hard. Abby just wished that she would just let go completely because really she would be so much happier. She wanted to enjoy it while it lasted because tomorrow would be a nightmare as she came down from the high, battling the internal demons that told her she had to be Big. That she couldn’t be Little. If only she could make her see… OoOoo The morning came and up woke Little Miss Crabby Pants. Abby sighed, glancing at the clock showing it was only half seven. And on a Saturday. Great. She scowled, knowing the girl would howl for hours until she got her way but Abby wouldn’t give in. Not this time, especially after last night. She picked up the monitor, watching the little girl attempt to spit out her pacifier and wriggle out of the swaddle only to fail but didn’t stop her from trying over and over again. “ABVYYYY!” her voice was muffled by the rubber sucker. “WEHMEOU!!” With an attitude like that? She could stay in her crib all day. Making sure Dani wasn’t actually hurt, the Amazon went on with her morning. She would allow the girl to cry and whine and hiss profanities until her resolve broke down. Two hours later it happened. She relaxed in the living room, sipping a cup of coffee and finally starting on her book when there was finally a change. “Mommy?” her small voice echoes through the monitor. “Mommy, I sowwy… Mommy pweasee!” Abby watches as a tear dribbles down her cheek, eyes pleading for a release and forgiveness. Content that the Little has realized the error of her ways, she makes her way towards the room. Her eyes are red and puffy and gnawing on the inflated bulb, stares at her with the most resigned look. “I see my little potty mouth is awake.” Oh, Dani didn’t like that. She hmphs in response as the woman walks into the room, the fight reigniting in her eyes, but not really, she was tired. Any argument now was just for show. “Can Mommy take out your paci or do we need it in for the rest of the day?” Her brows formed into an upside down V, frustration written all over her face. She shakes her head, pushing down the annoyance as much as she can. “Very good,” she hums in approval. “You were such a sweet little baby last night, I hoped it would continue into today.” Reaching down over the tall bars, she wriggles the object from between her lips as it deflates. Immediately, Dani opens her mouth wide, trying to be rid of the ache in her jaw. “Let’s get you changed. From the smell of it, you didn’t only go number one.” Dani is grateful as the blanket is undone, stretching her arms and legs out. She pulls her body up by the bars standing on her tippy toes and reaching up to be let out. Laid down then on the changing table, she scowled at her soiled diaper for the second day in a row. “You did this to me!” “I never forced you to regress last night, Dani. You did that all on your own. You wanted my milk and who am I to deny such a tiny little girl?” Last night was fuzzy as her brain tried to work out the jumbled up fragmented pieces. She remembers the party, shitting herself and the dreamy man loving her in a way no one has before. However, after that it is all a blur. Dani knows that she slipped. It happens every so often but each time she can feel her body losing more and more control her mind losing more time it seemed. She knew partly it was the milk because Amazon’s breast milk broke down a Little’s inhibitions, slowing their brainwaves making them unable to think clearly. Over time, frequent consumption lead to scrambled minds and scrambled diapers. Basically, it had the same effects of alcohol yet for some reason, it was viewed as a good toxin. Plus it was delicious, Dani was ashamed to admit. Now, wiped, powdered and freshly re-diapered, the Little sits up shooting the Amazon an incredulous look. “Why am I still in a diaper?” “You should know the answer to that question Dani.” “Last night.” “Precisely.” They move to the rocking chair and facing the Amazon, straddling her hips there is nowhere else for her to turn. Dani doesn’t even know where to begin. Lowering her head in shame, she felt like a teenager again, the morning after sneaking out of the house to a party. She was sixteen years old at the time and her parents did not hold back, chastising her to hell and back. “This is my punishment? Diapers all day?” It is a rhetorical question that Dani already knows the answer to. She would like to think this is all but it is too easy. She’d crossed the line one too many times and Abby was not about to let this go. “Don’t pretend, Daniella. I’m talking to you like an adult right now.” Oh no. Dani gulped, this really wasn’t good. Slowly, raising her head, she’s struck by the intensity in her gaze. “Do you remember when I first adopted you? The promise we made to each other.” “Yes.” Her voice is just a whisper. “Say them.” the Amazon’s tone leaves no room for argument. “If I respect you then you will respect me.” “Exactly. Respect is a two way street and it has to be earned. I’ve given you many liberties, much more than I probably should. Have I not?” “You have.” Dani mumbled. Inside of the house, she wasn’t forced to wear diapers or pull-ups, could use the bathroom by herself (sans shower) and could eat anything wanted pretty much except for her daily bottle of cow’s milk at the mandatory nap time and bed time; plus she could watch anything that wasn’t rated R and she got to see her friends at least once a week. Dani didn’t know any other adopted Little who lived like that. She was privileged yet always complained about everything she couldn’t do. Not what she could. “I don’t know everything that happened last night but I know enough. You’ve broken any trust I have in you, disrespecting my rules.” Her bottom lip wobbles. “I’m sorry-” “No.” Abby stops her. “You are not sorry for what you did. You are sorry for being caught.” The Little has no response. Tears brim in the corner of her eyes. “Tell me. How many rules did you break last night?” She’d know if she was lying but Dani just wasn’t willing to give up everything. Not the boy. He was hers to cherish. “Daniella Brady.” A sharp slap lands on her thigh. “Do I need to repeat myself?” “No no!” She jumps, unconsciously sucking on the tip of her thumb. “Two rules. I broke two rules! I drank alcohol and was very naughty.” Abby lets out a heavy breath, staring at her face for a moment to sniff out any other lie but finding none. The Amazon sighs, “Do you know why I don’t like you drinking? Do you know why I sent you in a diaper and those clothes?” Obviously. Dani struggles not to roll her eyes. Littles were viewed as nothing more than children playing adult in this world. “It’s not what you think.” What? She blinks, confused as to what other reason there can be. “You have obviously drank before and partied, we all have, that is a part of life. But now, it is no longer your life. You are an adopted Little. Imagine I was late picking you up and you stumbled outside drunk having messed yourself. An Amazon passing wouldn’t hesitate to take you, dressed in your little skimpy outfit, without proper protection and absolutely wasted. You wouldn’t be the only be in trouble. So would I-“ “Then why did you even let me go? Why do you let me do anything I do?” Dani blurted. “Giving me all of these freedoms is like dangling a carrot in front of my face. It’s right there and I can almost touch it yet it’s ripped away every time, just out of reach.” It’s torture, absolutely heartbreaking yet she’d be even worse having them taken away. “Because,” Abby gulped as if she was struggling to grab hold of her emotions. “I could tell the day we met, that was what you needed. I did not want to be your captor. I was not about to take away all of your freedoms because I would only be a monster in your eyes. I wanted a companion. Someone who would look up to me and trust in me just as I did to you.” Abby hadn’t even wanted her to go to this party in the first place because everyone knew how they went, Little or Amazon. However, she knew it was important for Dani to not only be there for her friend but for herself. Allowing her to maintain connections to her old life was her way of attempting to allow Dani to find some acceptance in her current life. Just in the past few years, she’d already missed so many of the big moments. If she could see her friends, the ones she loved, accomplishing their dreams perhaps it could heal the tiny part in her missing. “However, after a lot of thought last night, I’ve realized that I’ve grossly miscalculated the whole situation.” The Little froze. Hearing a change in her tone, Dani knew this was going to be something she wouldn’t like. “We need to go back to the beginning, relearn the basics of what it means to be a Little. Whether you want to accept it or not, you are ridiculously tiny and absolutely adorable. If I hadn’t snatched you up that day, somebody else way worse would have. Your horrid attitude is going to get you in trouble one day and I won’t be able to save you.” Where in the hell was she going with this… Dani was concerned. “You’re bratty and disobedient and have got a wicked mouth that I’ve not spanked you enough for. What I’m trying to say is that… I’m sending you to Etiquette school. Perhaps now you’ll realize what a good life you have lived.” She opens her mouth, eyes-wide but no words come out. She’s speechless. Whatever Dani thought Abby was gonna say, it was not that. The Little doesn’t remember what happened next as a black hood falls over her eyes and she fades away. OoOoo A/N: Hey everyone!! Here’s the second chapter, I hope you all enjoyed! Abby is starting to realize that maybe, she’s been a little too lenient in the past and Dani is realizing that she’s screwed up big time. As always, I love reviews and so please don’t hesitate to tell me what you think!

As promised. There is a lot going on in this chapter. I'm curious what everyone wants to think. Also, do you like the dotted lines? I am trying something new to see if it helps. Enjoy, my friends. Chapter 26 - The Kiddy Table Avery wasn’t sure where Darlene was taking him. His feet shuffled behind Darlene's determined stride, his mind racing with curiosity and anticipation. The only thing he knew about this place was that it was a restaurant with a name he couldn't quite grasp. "Aegean Palette?" he silently attempted to pronounce, stumbling over the unfamiliar combination of letters. Who would name a restaurant something so complicated? As they passed out from the alleyway of the tall building, his thoughts were interrupted by the sight of tall evergreen trees lining a narrow lane, creating a barrier between them and their destination. As they continued down the path, Avery couldn't help but wonder if this obscure location meant the restaurant wasn't doing well. But as they emerged from behind the final cluster of trees, the scent of fresh herbs and spices filled his nose, instantly washing away any doubts or reservations. "Can you smell it, Avery?" Darlene's voice rang out joyfully as she gestured toward the quaint building before them, hidden behind tall skyscrapers and trees. "That's the best Greek and Italian cuisine you'll ever find." Avery inhaled deeply, savoring the tantalizing aroma that seemed out of place in the bustling downtown city. The restaurant itself looked as though it had been plucked from the idyllic Greek countryside and placed next to a peaceful river hidden from view. With its brick walls and vibrant geranium posts adorning the entrance, it was a stark contrast to the surrounding urban landscape. Despite his initial skepticism about its location, Avery couldn't deny that there was something alluring and charming about this hidden gem of a restaurant. And as he followed Darlene inside, he knew that this would be an experience unlike any other. “Let's go in and make sure he has our seats. The restaurant was only expecting four, but I added Christy at the last second. Normally, a restaurant like this won’t do favors for customers if they don’t make reservations in advance, but let's say my sisters and I are regulars. We're almost like family here.” As Avery followed Darlene inside the restaurant, he first noticed the smells and how a tall, gangly, and well-dressed man with an infectious smile was standing next to a hostess stand's wooden podium. “Welcome, Ms. Malatesta. I don’t think we have seen you here on a Monday. What happened to your regular Wednesday meet-up with your sisters.” He stared at Avery, realizing this was the fourth person she had called for reservations. “Let’s just say I had a real shitty day at work, and I need to unwind with my sisters,” Darlene replied. To Dimitris, Avery looked very nervous, and Avery didn’t realize he was up close to Darlene like an anxious child. Dimitris looked over at Avery in his messy hair and untucked shirt. From the looks, he wasn’t their normal clientele. “And who is the young man that is accompanying you this fine evening?” Dimitris smiled at him and gave him a warm half-bow as if inviting him in. Avery felt like he was talking to him as a child, but in fact, he wasn’t used to this type of atmosphere in a restaurant. “Oh, this is Avery, a coworker of mine.” Darlene paused as she thought about how to best explain this without seeming odd. “He is joining us today because we both had a bad day at work, and I thought he needed to unwind a little. When I learned he never heard of this restaurant. I told him about it and how I come here once a week to unwind and sometimes on the weekend for special occasions. I thought maybe I could get you another customer addicted to this place, just as my sisters and I are.” “That is really nice of you, Ms. Malatesta.” Dimitris turned to face Avery, who felt incredibly out of place in such a fancy establishment. “Nice to meet you, Avery. Do you have a last name?” He looked confused about why he would ask such a question. Darlene looked down at Avery and nudged him in the side. “It is ok; calling people by their last name here is customary. I have tried for years to get him to call me Darlene, but he refuses.” Dimitris had a comical and infectious smile when she said this. “Well, Ms. Malatesta, you know that isn’t proper, and I am all about proper.” Even though he didn’t laugh, you can tell from his eyes that he was laughing. “Sage, Avery Sage is my full name,” Avery said as his eyes kept darting around, feeling out of place. Before this, the most upscale dining experience he had ever had was at Olive Garden, and that was only a handful of times when his foster families treated him on special occasions that were in celebration of someone else and not for him. “Welcome, Mr. Sage. It is my pleasure and the pleasure of Aegean Palettee to have you dine with us tonight. I hope you have a divine experience. Anything less would be an insult to us.” Dimitris did a half-bow once again. Darlene's voice trembled a little as she spoke, "I know this isn't ideal, and I apologize for the inconvenience, but I have a fifth guest I invited. With everything that has happened, I really needed her to come with us." She couldn't help but feel guilty for bringing an unexpected guest and knew this wasn’t proper, but at the same time, she felt like she had no other choice. "Can you please find a way to accommodate us? I would be so appreciative," she pleaded, hoping Dimitris would understand her predicament. Dimitris's eyes widened in concern as he scanned the reservation log, seeing that the restaurant was on track to be completely packed that night. He groaned inwardly, knowing they had already made a notable exception for Darlene and brought her in on a Monday with such short notice. Dimitri looked up and saw a look of disappointment on Darlene's face as she realized it was full, and it was like a stab to his heart, making it clear that he had failed to meet her, one of the restaurant’s best customers. “Dimitris, I understand if you can’t, but if you can do anything.” He thought for a second. “I have an idea that is a little unprofessional. I have a small cardboard table in the back. I can place a nice tablecloth that matches the decor of this play and lay it out nicely for two people to sit together. I am sorry there is no way I can fit all of you together. All I have for you is a round table that barely fits four people. If I squeeze more, it won’t look right, and the owner will be upset. Presentation is everything here.” Darlene was actually relieved that there was a solution. “That would be perfect. I would really appreciate it.” She smiled. Dimitris gave his little half-bow. “Let me set it up; give me 10 minutes to make it look like it fits into this place.” Darlene smiled and started to walk out for a second. “Oh, Ms. Malatesta, can I talk too quickly for a second.” Darelene looked at Avery. “It is ok. Can you go outside and wait for Christy? I will only be a second.” Avery nodded and walked outside, not thinking anything of it, but Darlene was confused. As Darlene approached Dimitris, Dimitris grabbed Darelene’s hand gently and patted it. “This restaurant prides itself on being unique, quaint, and professional. We have a dress code here, which I know you are familiar with. Although Avery technically fits the dress code, he is still a little unpresentable. Could you please ask him to tuck his shirt in, pull the pant leg out of his sock, and brush his hair? I don’t mean to be rude, and I didn’t want to offend him in front of you.” Darlene giggled a little. “Oh, Dimitri, I should have known. With everything that happened today, It didn’t register in my mind. On any other day, I would have him be more presentable. It is also a reflection of me. So, I appreciate the honesty.” Darlene patted Dimitris's hand back. “I will take care of it.” As Avery stepped outside, the warm sun and cool air hit his face. Even tucked so far inside between the buildings, the bustling sounds of the city filled his ears. He looked up and saw Christi walking towards him; a look of confusion was on her face as she scanned her surroundings. Suddenly, her gaze landed on Avery, and her face lit up with recognition. "Oh, good. I am in the right spot!" she exclaims, her voice carrying over the surrounding noise. Avery smiled and waved back at her. "I know, a strange spot for a restaurant," he replied, gesturing to the alleyway from which they both had come from. Christ walked casually up, putting her iPhone away, which she was using to help find the place. “Wow, Darlene likes the nice and secluded restaurants I see. You can tell from the outside that this place is something of a unique spot. It has been a few months since I have eaten at such a place like this.” Avery laughed a little as he heard Christy say this. “Yeah, I know. I was expecting something like Chilies, and then here we are.” He paused and looked at Christy. She seemed more comfortable and relaxed about a place like this than he was, but he did his best not to show it. “I agree it has been a long time. I sure hope it isn’t expensive.” As soon as he said this, he realized he had shown his ignorance. Christy giggled a little. “Avery, this place is far from reasonable. Just look at the outside. It speaks of either Italian, German, or Greek food. The location has to be so expensive that it is tucked away between tall office buildings as if it is a place of its own.” Avery's face went flush as she told him this. He tried to think of something that wouldn’t make him look stupid in front of Christy. “I know, but I wish it was. I do like good food, though.” He smiled, looking up at Christy, knowing he never had any real authentic cultural food. Just then, Darlene came out of the restaurant. “Oh, hi, Christy. Did you have any problems finding this place?” She asked. “No, Ms. Malatesta, I did not,” Christy replied. “ Oh, come on, Christy. You can call me Darlene. I don’t like formal approaches to names. It is so. How do I say impersonal?” Christy smiled. “That is good. I would like it better to call you by your first name.” In mid-conversation, Christy's gaze was drawn to something unusual, causing Avery to visibly startle and blush. Darlene had reached over to straighten out the disheveled appearance of his clothing, carefully smoothing his shirt between his pants and onesie. Tucking his shirt into his pants with a practiced ease. Darlene’s hand slipped between the waistband of his pants and the soft fabric of his onesie, making contact with the diaper he wore underneath. She then leaned down to untuck his pant leg from his bunched-up socks. As she completed this task, a realization dawned on her, and she felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment. "I am so sorry for that, Avery," Darlene stammered, glancing toward Christy. "There is a strict dress code at this establishment." Darlene's actions took Christy aback, her eyebrows furrowing in confusion as she tried to make sense of it all. She could feel Avery's cheeks burning with embarrassment, and it made her uncomfortable. She stumbled over her words, desperately trying to ease the tension and make Avery feel at ease. "Avery, what kind of cuisine do you think they serve here? The pungent aroma of garlic wafted through the air every time the door opened." The restaurant was bustling with chatter and the clinking of silverware, giving off a warm and inviting atmosphere. Avery's heart raced as Christy's eyes watched the scene unfold, frozen in humiliation. How could he deny what Darlene had just done right in front of Christy? He didn't want to act out his feelings as anger built inside of him for the humiliating act. "I don't know..." Avery stammered, his face still red with shame and guilt. Even Darlene, usually so confident, couldn't meet anyone's gaze as she, too, blushed with regret. Silence filled the air as they all struggled with the incident. The alley was quiet for a few moments until two figures emerged, walking side by side. Darlene's sisters, Larisa and Ashley, were chatting animatedly as they made their way to her. Larisa's long dark brown hair was tied back in a neat ponytail, the ends brushing against her back with each step she took. It was her usual go-to hairstyle, effortlessly chic yet practical. As soon as they reached Darlene, she pulled Larisa into a tight hug with a broad smile on her face. "Well, well, well, look who decided to ditch the jeans and dress up for work," Darlene playfully teased. Larisa pushed back with a laugh, her eyes sparkling with joy. "I had a formal presentation today, thank you very much. And then someone called an urgent meeting without giving me time to change into my comfortable clothes." Darlene turned to Ashley, who was sexy and flaunting as always, and hugged her. Ashley had her flame-red hair down to her shoulders, and the sides of her hair were braided to the back of her head today. Avery couldn’t take his eyes off of Ashley. Her dress clung to her curves in a way that was both comfortable and revealing. It looked to be made of luxurious emerald green velvet that shimmered with a subtle sheen under the autumnal light. The fabric was thick enough to provide warmth on a crisp fall night but light enough to move fluidly with her walk. The dress had a deep v-neck that plunged down to just below her collarbone, teasing the site of her cleavage. The neckline was framed by a delicate band of emerald green lace that added a touch of femininity. The waist was cinched with a thin, gold belt that accentuated the hourglass shape of the dress. The skirt flowed down to her knees in a cascade of soft folds, hugging her hips gently before flaring out slightly at the hem. The rich green color of the dress was offset by a pair of peep-toe heels in a deep burgundy shade. The heels added height and drama to the outfit, and their color echoed the fallen leaves that swirled around her ankles. Darlene hugged and talked to her sister for a few minutes outside the restaurant. Avery felt a jab at his side when Christy noticed Avery looking over Ashley. “Your tongue is hanging out.” She giggled as it snapped Avery back. “Oh huh, oh, I was just lost in thought,” Avery blushed. “I am sure you were,” Christy smiled. “No, it wasn’t like.” Avery started to say when Darlene said. “Shall we go have dinner?” Breaking the awkward conversation up. Upon entering, Dimitris stood tall and elegant by the waiter's podium, his face adorned with a gentle smile as always. "Welcome, ladies and gentlemen," he greeted with a slight nod towards Avery. His voice was smooth and rich, betraying hints of a Greek accent. "Follow me, please. Your tables are ready and awaiting your presence." He gestured gracefully for them to follow as he led the way through the bustling restaurant, his steps light and confident. The smell of freshly cooked food wafted through the air, mingling with the subtle scent of aromatic herbs and spices. The warm lighting cast a cozy glow over the space, making it feel like a home away from home. Soft music played in the background as the sound of chatter and clinking glasses filled their ears as they were ushered to their seats, ready to indulge in a delicious dining experience. Avery stood back from Darlene as he followed everyone, still embarrassed and upset about what Darlene had done a few minutes ago. He walked quietly between Darlene, her sisters, and Christy. “Well, Malatesta Lady’s, I got a nice table right here in the back of the restaurant, along with a small table for two.” He looked at Christy and Avery. “My lady, what would your name be?” Dimitris asked. “Christy Evans.” She smiled as she took her hand out to shake his. Dimitris shook her hand and replied. “Welcome, Ms Evans. I hope you find this dining experience to be memorable.” Darlene and her sisters stood by the table, eagerly anticipating Dimitris' arrival. As expected, the charming restaurant host pulled out each chair with effortless grace, neatly placing a napkin on each of their laps. However, Avery seemed preoccupied and carelessly took his seat without acknowledging the beautiful display. Christy, always attentive, noticed his distraction and quickly followed suit, gracefully settling in next to him to ensure he felt included. Dimitris, ever the professional, smoothly turned to see them both seated and discreetly rolled his eyes before making his way to the smaller table for two. Dimitris approached the small table. He delicately unfolded Avery's napkin and started to place it on his lap. Avery instinctively jumped back, confused by the gesture. "I didn't spill anything?" he blurted out, feeling embarrassed. Christy leaned over quickly, sensing Dimitris’ surprise at Avery's reaction. "It's alright, Avery. In restaurants like this, it is customary for the waiter to place the napkin in your lap," she explained with a smile. Avery blushed but accepted Dimitris's gesture, allowing him to place the napkin on his lap. Christy tried her best to hide her amusement, pretending to understand Avery's confusion. She had grown up in a wealthy family and was accustomed to these customs, having experienced them numerous times with her family and dates. However, she found it odd that Avery was so unfamiliar with them. He wasn't like the other men she had been around – they were all self-confident and sure of themselves, while he seemed innocent and unsure. She couldn't help but wonder about his past and what had shaped him into the person he was now. Most men would be trying their hardest to charm her or impress her, but Avery was different. He seemed oblivious to women's advances, or perhaps he was simply not interested in them at all. She couldn't quite figure him out yet. Either way, he was different, and she liked that. As Dimitris left, the room seemed to shrink in on itself, the silence becoming almost suffocating. Desperate to fill the void, Christy spoke up with a tremble in her voice. "You know, John scares the shit out of me too. Maybe that's why we were both sent to the IT department." She let out a slightly nervous laugh, trying to break the tension. "I'm so grateful for that." Avery shifted in his seat, feeling uneasy at the mention of John. "Yeah, it's a relief that they installed the badges," he replied cautiously. But then he hesitated, his mind replaying all the events that led up to this security measure. "But...I wish it didn't have to come to this," he admitted with a heavy sigh. "I wish I could have handled things better." Christy gave him a sympathetic look, knowing how much Avery blamed himself for what happened with John. "Don't beat yourself up over it, Avery. John is just an asshole no matter what anyone does or says." She tried to lighten the mood with a smile, but she could see the weight still lingered on Avery's shoulders. Realizing she had touched upon a sensitive topic, Christy quickly changed the subject. “So why don’t we just change the subject and figure out what we are going to order.” Christy and Avery observed their surroundings while Darlene watched. A nagging instinct urged her to make sure Avery was okay. She couldn't explain why, but she would have felt more comfortable if they were all sitting together. Across the room, Larisa caught Darlene's gaze on Avery and spoke up. "He'll be fine. Now, can you tell us what's happening?" This question snapped Darlene back to reality, reminding her of the day's events. As Darlene attention was refocused, her voice began to tremble with barely contained anger as she unloaded. "Can you believe it? They're blaming me for everything that went down on Thursday. They said I was the one who instigated the aggression. And John? He's getting off scot-free without any warning or consequences. But that's not all - they're taking 'special precautions' now to prevent this from happening again. They even had the nerve to install security badges over the weekend." Darlene's jaw clenched, and her eyes burned with fury as she recounted the injustice done to her by those in charge. As Laurisa and Ashley listened intently to Darlene's dilemma, Dimitris glided over to Avery and Christy’s small table. "Would you like to hear the specials?" he asked, his voice laced with charm. Avery, feeling out of place in such a fancy restaurant, looked at the menu in confusion as the waiter handed it to him. The pages were filled with unfamiliar dishes that he couldn't even begin to pronounce. Some had ingredients he had never heard of before, and others seemed too fancy for his simple taste buds. Looking over at Christy for guidance, Avery saw her smiling warmly at Demetri. "Yes, please," she responded graciously, relieving Avery from the pressure of having to reply. He felt grateful for her quick thinking as he continued to feel nervous and out of place in this extravagant setting. Dimitris recited a long list of intricate dishes, each with a complicated name and a list of ingredients that Avery could barely comprehend. “And finally, we have Ossobuco con risotto, Branzino al sale, & Moussaka with lamb," Demetri Paused as he looked over to Avery and Christy. He tried to look interested and knowledgeable, but his mind was spinning. Avery looked at Darlene, and she was busy chatting with her sisters. He then looked over to Christy. Christy could tell Avery was overwhelmed as she looked up to Dimitris. “I would like some more time to go over the menu. Everything you said sounds delicious.” Feeling out of place and unsure of what to order, Avery anxiously scanned the menu once more. From "Parmigiana di Melanzane" to "Spaghetti alla Carbonara," every dish had a carefully crafted name that sounded like a work of art. He looked up at Dimitris again, hoping for some help. Christy chimed in, "But before you leave, maybe you can suggest a reasonably priced Cabernet?" Dimitris nodded confidently, "I have just the one - Silver Oak from Alexander Valley. It's exquisite." A smile spread across Christy's face as she replied, "That sounds perfect, thank you." With a slight bow, Dimitris walked over to attend to Darlene and her sisters' table who were still chatting away. He could hear them talking. “You can’t be serious; they blamed you for helping Avery!” Ashley almost shouted, and Dimitris gave her a look with a finger to his lips, silently asking her to quiet down. Just before he was about to tell them about today's special, he noticed that Darlene had a few tears going down her face. She quickly whipped them away. “You ok, Ms Maltese?” Dimitris said with a concerned look. “Yes, I am just a rough day.” She tried her best to put on a smile but couldn’t. “Well, I hope we can make your day better.” He smiled as he recited the menu. Each of the girls listened and quickly made their selection. After they each made their selection, Larisa quickly placed an order of drinks before he could ask. “We will all take one of your rosemary gin and tonics. And make it a double for her. They are on my tab.” Demetri smiled. “No, mam, it will be one the house. You all are like family here.” He smiled as he memorized their order. Just before he left, he quickly said to the three. “Avery, the young man looks like he may need help with the menu. He looked bewildered. I didn’t want to embarrass him.” He then nodded and walked off to get the drinks. Laurasia spoke up. “He is right. I was watching him fidget a good bit while Demetri was telling him the menu.” Laurisa carefully watched as Darlene was about to get up to help. She grabbed her hand. “Darlene, let's just see what happens.” Darlene looked puzzled. “But he needs help.” Lauris was quick to reply. “He is with a Christy, so let's just see what happens.” Laurasia was paying attention not only to Avery but also to Darlene. She knew there was something going on in Darlene’s mind. She could read the concern on Darlene’s face. “You don’t normally take this much interest in an employee at your work; why him?” “What, oh. Ah, I don’t have any interest in him. I am just trying to protect him from John.” She fidgeted with her napkin as Laurasia watched. “You sure that is it?” “Yes, I am sure,” Darleen snapped back as Laurasia dropped the subject. Ashley watched the tension rise for a second as she blurted in. “What are we going to do about this John character?” Both Darlene and Laurasia refocused their attention on Ashley as they contemplated their next move. Dimitris returned with the bottle of wine Christy had ordered. The wine bottle was clearly meant to impress Avery and Christy. His hands delicately poured a small sample for Christy, who swirled it in her glass and nodded in approval. "This is an exquisite; good recommendation, thank you," she purred, feeling refreshed after tasting the flavors of the wine. Just as Dimitris was about to pour some for Avery, the young man spoke up nervously. "I-I'm not old enough to drink," his face turning pink with embarrassment. Dimitris quickly pulled back the bottle, his expression shifting from friendly to stern in an instant. "My apologies, sir. I just figured..." Avery hung his head in shame, realizing that he had once again felt like he was being treated like a child. After all, he still was wearing diapers like a toddler. But he couldn't blame Dimitris for not assuming he was underage with the company he was with, all of them easily old enough to drink. Christy quickly spoke up and gave Dimitris her dinner order to break the mood. Dimitris again turned his attention to Avery as he fumbled through the menu, struggling to pronounce any of the fancy dishes listed. "Um, I'll have the...spaghetti meal?" he asked tentatively, feeling even more out of place in this posh restaurant. Dimitris couldn't contain his amusement and let out a laugh. "Do you mean the Spaghetti alla Carbonara?" he said with a condescending smirk. Avery's face flushed red with mortification as he mumbled a yes, wanting nothing more than to disappear underneath the table. As the tension went to him, he could feel the warm sensation spreading between his legs and prayed that no one else could smell the evidence of his humiliation. “no, not in front of Christy,” He thought to himself as the diaper swelled and contained it quite well. Avery continued to fidget in his seat, feeling embarrassed and foolish for not knowing what he had ordered. The warmth from the wet diaper only added to his discomfort. “You, ok? You know what you ordered, right?”. Christy asked, seeing the sad look on Avery’s face. "It's just spaghetti," he stammered, trying to cover up his mistake. Christy chuckled at his nervousness. "Don't worry, you can't really go wrong with anything here." But Avery couldn't shake off the embarrassment. When Christy asked if he knew what Carbonara was, he felt even more ashamed for not having a clue. He couldn't bring himself to meet her gaze as she explained the dish. “Avery, you should just have asked. There is no shame in not knowing. Carbonara is wonderful. It is made with guanciale (cured pork), eggs, Pecorino Romano cheese, spaghetti pasta, and lots of black pepper.” As he listened, he felt small and inadequate in her presence. "I...I didn't know," he mumbled, wishing he had just asked instead of trying to appear knowledgeable. "It sounds delicious," he added meekly, hoping to salvage some dignity in front of Christy. There was some silence afterward, and then Christy broke the silence. “Can I ask you a personal question?” There was a pause as Avery felt so out of place in this restaurant, hiding a wet diaper underneath. What was going to happen if he needed to pee. What would he do? Could his diaper still contain it? These were his thoughts just before Christy asked the question and broke the moment. “Ah, sure, ask?” Avery shifts in the chair nervously. “Is it me? Do I make you nervous? Did I do something wrong?” Christy watched to see the behavior. “It is just today. You have really been off, and I felt like you were avoiding me some today?” Christy took a few good sips of her wine as she talked. “No, No, it isn’t you. It is me.” In addition to feeling that everything was his fault. Avery didn’t want to say that he had never been on a real date, and this was the closest thing to a date. He had never been in a fancy restaurant like this and had no idea how to act. On top of all that, he had to wear a diaper in hiding so that he wouldn’t wet his pants, which was now wet. Avery paused as he tried to think of his next words carefully without looking up at Christy. “I feel like I am the problem, not John. I caused all this. I should have approached everything differently. John and his co-workers wouldn’t taunt you. You were doing fine before I arrived. Now, I got Darlene written up and trouble at work when she was just trying to protect me.” Tears slide down Avery. The day finally broke him. “I am the problem, not you.” —----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Darlene's heart clenched as she watched Avery's tears fall; her instinct to comfort him was strong. Laurisa observed and could tell what Darlene was about to do. She placed her hand on hers and stopped her once again. "Let's watch for a little longer, see if he stops crying," Laurisa whispered. Darlene couldn't help but feel strange, almost like she was in the middle of a play and didn't know her lines. She longed to go over and soothe Avery, but something held her back. Did Christy say something cruel to him? Or did he wet himself? A million thoughts raced through her mind, making it hard to focus on anything else. But then Laurisa spoke again, breaking Darlene from her reverie. "Tell me more about this John character," she said in a low voice. Darlene's eyes flashed with determination. Ashley then interjected. "I want to come up with a plan to make him pay for what he's done to my sister. We sisters stick together," she declared a hint of deviousness and excitement in her tone. —----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Christy's heart constricted as she watched tears flow down Avery's face. She felt helpless, unsure of how to comfort him. This wasn't the reaction she was used to from men, especially not the confident and callous ones like John. Growing up, she had been taught that men were supposed to be tough and emotionless. But now, faced with Avery's vulnerable and raw emotion, she realized how wrong those teachings were. Feeling lost for words, Christy reached for a glass of wine and handed it to Avery. "Take a sip," she urged, "you need it more than I do." Despite the fact that he was underage, Christy didn't care. All she wanted was to ease his pain in any way she could. Avery took several gulps of wine as Christy nervously looked around to make sure Dimitris wasn’t in sight. She knew her actions were improper, but she couldn't bring herself to care. "Avery," she began hesitantly, "I've had my own troubles with John long before you came along. And while they may not have been as bad as this, Bryan always did his best to intervene and help me. John has such little regard for women...Sometimes, I start to believe that I am inferior, too." She paused for a moment before adding bitterly, "I'm the only woman in his department who has lasted this long, and that's largely thanks to Bryan's support. And just so you know, he's also trying his best to help you now. He sees so much potential in you." Tears continued to stream down Avery's face as he grabbed a napkin to wipe them away. "Thank you, Christy," his voice breaking with emotion. "It means a lot to hear that." Dimitris came back with the main course meals, placing one in front of Christy and the other in front of Avery. The Spaghetti alla Carbonara that Avery ordered was served in a shallow bowl. Spaghetti noodles were lightly coated in a creamy, golden sauce, which was speckled with flecks of black pepper and small bits of crispy bacon. Shreds of freshly shaved Parmesan cheese and a sprig of parsley garnished the dish. The dish was rich and savory, with notes of garlic, pancetta, and butter. “Looks good, Avery.” Christy held up her fork with a bite of her own dish on it. “Bonniette”.As she tasted her dish, Avery just smiled and took a bite of his dish for the first time. The first bite was a burst of creamy, cheesy sauce that coated the palate. The salty, savory flavor of pancetta was balanced by the sharp bite of garlic and the warmth of black pepper. He had to admit he never tasted anything so tasty. As he took his second bite, some of the creamy cheese sauce fell onto the top of his shirt, and he didn’t even notice as he was enjoying his food thoroughly. The food was heavenly. Christy stifled her laughter as she observed him devour his food in a frenzy. Either he was starving or had never tasted such deliciousness before! Meanwhile, Christy savored each bite, taking her time to truly appreciate the flavors. "Slow down and enjoy your food," she teased, taking a leisurely sip of wine. "We're not at McDonald's, and there's no rush here." They both chuckled at the thought of being kicked out of a fancy restaurant for eating too quickly. Avery tried his best to slow down and eat a more reasonable pace. Dimitris approached Darlene and her sister's table, his steps light and graceful as he carried a large platter filled with mouth-watering dishes. Darlene couldn't help but notice Avery devouring his food with haste, lacking the refinement that was expected in their social circle. She found herself growing more curious about his background with each passing moment. Dimitris carefully placed the main course meal in front of Darlene, followed by Ashley and then Laurisa, creating a beautiful presentation for their dinner. The aroma of authentic Greek cuisine wafted through the air, teasing their senses and making their mouths water. Each dish was a work of art, with vibrant colors and intricate details that showcased the chef's skill. "Let ‘s enjoy!" Ashley exclaimed eagerly as she began to dig into her own food. With one bite, the rich and savory flavors exploded on their taste buds, filling them with delight. As they both joyed the pleasure of the food, Ashley couldn't help but bring up the topic of John again as she wanted to know more. She leaned in, her eyes sparking with curiosity. "So, what do you know about John? Can you give me any more details?" Darlene's face soured at the mention of his name. "Not much. Just that he works for DNA Pharmica and is a total jerk." Laurasia, always one to remain neutral, chimed in. "Do you know if he has any hobbies?" Darlene stabbed at her food with her fork, hatred evident in her tone. "Besides being an ass and working out, not really." Ashley took another bite of her meal before continuing. "And he's straight, right?" "As straight as he can be," Darlene replied sarcastically. Ashley's eyes lit up mischievously as she asked another question. "Could you possibly access his iPhone data from work?" Both Darlene and Laurasia stopped eating, their attention fully on Ashley now. "Why would I want to do that?" Darlene questioned, suspicion coloring her voice. "Maybe your little sister wants to pay him a visit," Ashley said with a devilish grin, knowing exactly how to push Darlene's buttons. “No, you're not getting involved,” Darlene exclaimed, her voice rising in agitation. “John is a ticking time bomb, and I won't let you be the next victim of his rage.” Ashley's expression hardened as she retorted, “Don't underestimate me, Darlene. I've dealt with men like him before. And I have ways of making them talk.” Laurasia interjected with concern, “But what if he figures out who you are?” “I'm a master at disguise, being men’s desire, and getting them to open up,” Ashley replied confidently. I've been in the escort business for over seven years, and no one has ever discovered my true identity.” “But what about the risk?” Darlene pressed, her eyes flashing with worry. “I am sure I can find a way to get close to him,” Ashley declared. “And once I do, I'll make sure he confesses his hatred for Avery or finds something that will ruin him.” The three women continued to debate Darlene’s dilemma, their voices growing more intense as they discussed Ashley’s dangerous plan. Darlene and Laurasia tried to convince Ashley that her idea was reckless, put them all at risk, and not to do it. but she remained stubborn to drop the topic Avery had finished his dinner for some time while Christy slowly worked on completing her dinner. “So, have you seen any good movies this weekend?” Avery perched up a little. “Yes, I saw Free Guy.“ As he said this, he realized he had seen that with Darlene, which he wasn’t about to admit to. Avery wanted to impress Christy, but he couldn’t think of anything else to say. “I have been thinking about it with all my spare time lately; I would like to a read book. Do you have any suggestions? I remember you said you liked reading.” Christy smiled. She loved reading. She thought for a second as she remembered Avery mostly liked fantasy and sci-fi movies. “Have you tried the Harry Potter series? I know it has been around for a while, and it is fun and easy to read.” Avery blushed a little as he had only seen the Harry Potter movies, which he loved. He really didn’t want to admit that he hadn’t read that. “I have,” Avery lied as he felt a pit in his stomach. “I wanted to read something more recent and maybe outside of my normal taste. What are you reading right now?” Avery wanted so badly to show interest in her things. Just as Christy was about to answer the question, Dimitri showed up with a large dessert plate, two smaller plates, and two spoons. Darlene had ordered you both a dessert to share. Avery looked over to Darlene’s table and saw that they were already sharing what looked like the same dessert. Ashley and Laurisa were in heavy conversation as Darlene looked over at Avery and tried to give me a smile, but Avery turned away, still upset with the whole tucking his pants in. As Dimitris left, Christy finished the sentence: “Right now, I am reading a book called The Passengers by John Marrs. In a way, it reminds me a lot of The Hunger Games.” Christy motioned for Avery to take the first bite of the Tiramisu. He dug his spoon in and got a little too large of a portion of cake as he tried to fit some of the Tiramisu in his mouth, and some dropped on his shirt and napkin on his lap. He quickly tried to remove what was on his shirt with his napkin as it smudged a little. Christy pretended not to notice and took a bite of the Tiramisu as she explained the gist of the book. “The book centers around the widespread adoption of self-driving cars as the new, safer standard. However, eight individuals from diverse backgrounds are caught in a perilous situation when disaster strikes. Their distress is captured by cameras hidden in their vehicles; it is broadcast to millions of people worldwide. Ultimately, the public will have to decide: Who deserves to be saved? And who should be sacrificed first?” “Sounds interesting. Maybe I will read that.” Avery talked, his mouth full of another bite from the desert. This wasn’t the first time he spoke with his mouth full. Several times during dinner, Christy wanted to tell him to chew with his mouth closed but stopped herself. It didn’t bother her, but she found it rather comical. All in all, she was enjoying herself with Avery in between awkward moments. She had never really eaten with someone who was so clueless about a restaurant like this. It was like taking a kid out to a fancy restaurant for the first time. Except he wasn’t a kid. —---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As the conversation finally dropped over John and what to do with him, Darlene paid the bill for everyone, including Avery and Christy, even as Laurasia and Ashley protested. “It was my turn to pay anyway, and I appreciate you all coming to let me vent my frustrations. It has helped.” Ashley looked over at Avery and Christy. They were laughing about something. “Looks like the two kiddos are getting along.” Darlene turned and noticed this. She had to admit she was jealous a little. Laurasia was very observant of Darlene and watched her several times through the night look over at Avery. There was more to Avery being a coworker than she could put her finger on. She didn’t want to bring it up in front of Ashley, so she thought she would talk to Darlene privately in person or on the phone later. Ashley was a little intoxicated, as she had no appointments tonight and was enjoying herself. She looked at Darlene. “Shall we go over to the kiddy table and tell them we are leaving, or leave them be.” She giggled. Laurasia elbowed her sister. “Be nice.” She knew her sister could get sarcastic and sometimes say things that shouldn’t be said. “Just saying it got to be the kiddy table since one is in diapers.” She laughed to herself. “But ok, I will behave.” Darlene folded her napkin, placed it on the table, and stood up. Darlene's voice was laced with a sense of disappointment as the dinner was coming to an end. She stood up, grabbed her purse, and hugged each of her sisters good night. Christy couldn't help but notice as everyone else started to stand up and hug one another. She thought to herself, how nice it must be to be so close to your siblings. “I think they are leaving, which means we should be going,” she quietly said to Avery, who simply nodded and smiled. Avery wanted to tell her how much he enjoyed spending time with her, but fear kept his words locked inside. As Christy stood up, folding her napkin neatly and placing it on the table, she spoke in a soft, sweet voice, "We should do this again sometime. Maybe somewhere less expensive." Avery's smile faltered for a moment before he replied, "Yes, I would like that." Avery's stomach dropped with dismay as he shifted his weight, feeling the unmistakable squish of a soaked diaper beneath him. The slick, plastic material pressed against his skin, and the warm wetness made him feel like a toddler again. He could even see the bulging outline of the saturated diaper through his pants, a constant reminder of his embarrassing situation. His cheeks flushed with embarrassment as he slowly stood up, hoping no one had noticed his predicament. His face burned with shame as he wadded up his napkin and tossed it onto the table. Darlene had just joined them, breaking the uncomfortable silence. "I hope you both enjoyed your evening," she said with a forced smile, her eyes falling upon the food smudges on Avery's shirt. Without thinking, she reached over to grab the wadded-up napkin and began to dip it into Avery’s ice water to clean him off. Darlene's expression changed instantly as she remembered the previous incident with Avery outside the restaurant. She could feel Christy's eyes burning into him with a mix of confusion and disgust at what she was about to do. Avery was standing there, blushing and obviously unhappy. Darlene quickly dropped the napkin and tried to pretend nothing out of the ordinary was happening. Before things could get any more awkward, Darlene spoke up again. "Well, Christy, it was lovely of you to join us tonight. I'll be taking Avery back home now." The tension between them was palpable as they all walked out of the restaurant in uncomfortable silence. As they said their goodbyes outside, Avery felt a mix of anger and shame towards Darlene and himself. He knew Darlene was just trying to help, but he couldn't shake off the humiliation he felt at that moment. All he wanted was to be alone and deal with his own emotions.

Part 3 When I opened my eyes I had Fred in my arms and a binkie in my mouth and my diaper was wet and warm. I started to move to get up but there was a smell. At first I didn’t know what it was until I tried to get up then I realized that I did poop in my diaper. “No” I cried “I’m a big boy not a baby why is this happening to me”? When I sat up straight there was another surprise. I looked around and saw I wasn’t in my room I was in the guest room and it had changed. I was sitting in a baby crib with baby blue sheets and stuffed animals all around me farm animals above me on a mobile. The door opened and I jumped. “Are you Ok” Grandma asked and came over to the crib? “Grandma what the hell is going on” I asked? “Ok shhh shhh” she said. She lowered the front of the crib and let it down. I got up and hugged her around the neck and started to cry. “Shhh Grandma will explain” she said “but first we better get you changed before Mommy gets up”. Grandma picked me up and carried me over to the other side of the guest room where there was a changing table. She laid me down I was shocked to see it back in this room my old baby room, my old nursery. “Shhh” she whispered again. “I don’t understand why your Mommy is treating you like this it could be because she is not taking her pills” she whispered in my ear and held me tight. “Never the less I think we should let Mommy take care of you as her baby for now until we talk to her doctor”. “I know that this will be hard for an 8 year old but look at you you look like a 2 year old baby”. “Hard maybe not that hard” I said to myself. “We need to do what Mommy wants she wants her baby back”. Grandma unzipped the sleeper I was in I have no idea how or why I was wearing it. She pulled my little legs out and took the sleeper off. I laid down my binkie in my mouth and Fred next to me. She started to untapped the dirty diaper as she spoke, “it’s not that bad is it you were such a good baby you’re still as cute as a button and you said you liked some of the things Mommy was doing for you so let’s make the best of it until we can talk to her doctor” Grandma said with a big smile. I did in fact enjoy some of the things she was doing to me but I was still an 8 year old boy, Ok maybe very short for my age and a little slow. Grandma started to clean my peepee with a few wipes. Then she pulled my ankles up with one hand cleaned my bottom with a part of the diaper getting most of the poop and removed it. She wiped my hinny with the wipes getting me clean. I never pooped in my diaper I always used the toilet for that. Grandma let my legs down and with a few more wipes she cleaned me again. She squirted something in her hand and started to rub it all over my diaper area and hinny then she sprinkled powder all over me and pulled the diaper up between my legs and taped it tight around my waist. She pulled me up in a sitting position and hugged me. “Are we in agreement about acting like Mommy’s baby until we can see her doctor” she asked? “Es randma” I said. “Good baby good boy” she cooed. She took a tee shirt from my dresser draw and pulled it over my head and snapped the snaps. Grandma picked me up patted my diapered bottom and we went into the kitchen. She placed me in my high chair tied a bib around my neck and started to make breakfast. A few minutes later Mom came into the kitchen. “Thanks Mom for letting me sleep in” she said. “Good morning baby” Mommy said and kissed my forehead. “Did baby like the surprises this morning when he woke up” she asked? Mom took the binkie out of my mouth “yes Mom … Mommy it was a surprise a big surprise” I answered. “I started to take some of your baby stuff up the other night but with Grandma here she helped me with the big things” she said. “Grandma helped her set up the nursery” I thought to myself? “Say thank you to Grandma”? “Thank you Grandma for helping Mommy set up my nursery” I said with a smile. “You’re welcome baby now let’s eat some breakfast” she said and put a plate in front of Mom and one on the tray in front of me. She sat on my left and Grandma started to feed me scrambled eggs. Grandma feed me and winked at me “you like your egges” she asked? “Yes Grandma they are very fluffy” I answered. “Are you ready to go to the park with Mommy and Grandma today” Mommy asked? I looked at Grandma she was smiling and winked at me again. “Yes Mommy” I answered and Grandma smiled. Grandma put the plate in the sink she brought over a sippy cup and gave it to me. I drank the OJ holding it with two hands. Mommy washed my face and hands and put the sippy cup in the sink. When she came back she unsnapped the tray Mommy slid her finger into my diaper to see if I was wet. “Oh his dry he gave me a surprise this morning too didn’t you” she told Mom. Mom looked at me with a smile “what did you give Grandma” she asked me? I turned red and couldn’t answer her. Grandma said “he gave me a surprise in his dipee he did #2 and Grandma had to clean him up didn’t you my cute little baby Grandson” she said. “Now even Grandma is treating me like a baby”. “Did they talk about me last night” I said to myself. “That’s Ok baby that goes to show you you do really want to be our baby again” Mommy said. Mom unstrapped me from the high chair. I took Fred and Mom picked me up and we went into the livingroom. She sat us on the couch and turned on the TV. Bugs Bunny was playing today. I sat in Moms lap and Fred sat in mine. Mom reached out in front of me and put my binkie in my mouth and I started to suck on it while I giggled at Bugs. We sat for a short time then she said “I have to get our picnic ready to go”. “Mom are you done” she asked her mother? Grandma came into the living room and sat down next to Mommy. Mom passed me over to Grandma and got up. I was watching bugs and the others. Grandma held me tight and started to shift so I was in her arms. She took a bottle from her apron and slipped my binkie out of my mouth and replaced it with the nipple of the bottle. I started to suck on it while my eyes were on TV. Cold milk started to flow into my mouth and into my belly. I was very comfortable and started to close my eyes. Soon the bottle was empty and I was sucking air. Grandma took the nipple out of my mouth and started to move me. I was holding Fred in my arms while I was in Grandma’s arms. “Shhh” Grandma whispered in my ear. “Shhh baby open your mouth baby for Grandma”. I opened my mouth I felt Grandma’s hand on the back of my head as she pushed it forward. My lips touched something soft and warm I opened up wider. “Suckle baby suckle Grandma like you do to Mommy” she whispered. I took Grandma’s nipple into my mouth and started to suck on her nipple. Grandma moaned just like Mommy did. I kept my eyes closed and suckled like a new born even though there wasn’t any milky. Did they know that this was one of the things that I liked about being a baby and the cuddling? Did Mommy tell her mother this and this is why Grandma was doing this to me now? I held Fred close to me while I suckle as I listened to Bugs on the TV. I suckled on Grandma wishing she had milk for me too. “What a good little baby boy for Grandma” she said as she started to rock us back and forth. “Shhh baby you will be our baby until we talk to Mommy’s doctor” Grandma said. I opened my eyes for just a second Mommy was standing by the door with a big smile on her face. Grandma switched nipples I suckle contently on being their baby boy for now. Mom went into the kitchen and grandma pooped her nipple out of my mouth. She took a towel that was on the back of the couch and wiped her breast dry and my mouth. “Good baby” she cooed to me and sat us up. “You watch Bugs while Grandma goes and helps your Mommy get ready for our picnic” she said.

Was it possible this could be any worse? Right before the eyes of a girl she not only used to babysit, but treat pretty badly too. Her mind drifted off back to her time babysitting Brittney. “Please Alice I’m begging you!” “I told you. If you’re immature enough to wet the bed at your age, you can deal with the consequences” as she had forced the girl to wear a pull-up for the day. Ignoring her pleas. “But I don’t need them in the day” Brittney had argued. She was in fact absolutely right. She had never had a single daytime accident. The worst the girl had ever done was to wet the bed. Which only usually happened 2 or 3 nights a week at most and had been steadily improving over the previous few months. Something she was heading towards growing out of. Although Alice had punished her with wearing pull-ups during the day, Brittney had never needed them. “Listen, I am your babysitter, and whatever I say whilst I’m in charge goes, have you got that?” as she harshly made the girl wear the pull-up under her dress for their trip to the Mall. Thinking the punishment would somehow help humiliate the girl in to not wetting her bed anymore. Alice couldn’t help but feel some regret for how she had treated Brittney back then. Especially with how the tables had now turned…….. Alice was hoping this was some kind of bad dream that she would wake up from. There was no way this could possibly be happening to her, was there? as she came back to the reality that it was indeed really happening, with Brittney stood right there next to her, as well as many other people. Alice could feel the warmth of her pee spreading rapidly through her diaper. This whole situation was really tying her insides up in knots. She felt a combination of scared and nervous as she stood taking in her current predicament. And she was about to find out that yes it was possible for this to get worse. The whole ordeal was proving too much for Alice, which she soon realised as she realised what else was happening. At the same time as she was peeing her diaper, she could also horrifyingly feel something else happening as she could feel the back of her diaper expanding away from her butt, far more than it would if she was only peeing. And worst of all, there was nothing at all she could do to stop it, and her body had virtually not given her any warning of it happening, but she now had enough awareness of it to know what she was doing. Now that she thought about it, her tummy had felt a little grumbly, which she had put down to feeling nervous about this whole situation. But she now knew it was more than a mere tummy rumble, but it was far too late to do anything about it. Had she been 3 years old she could have got away with the excuse that she didn’t realise it was happening. But she wasn’t 3. Far from it in fact. She was about to turn 20. A soon to be college graduate. People her age didn’t do things like that in their pants. And yet here she was, doing that in her pants. Alice stood as her diaper not only began filling with pee, she was messing it as well, in broad daylight, right in front of Brittney, and many other people in the busy store, as she helplessly stood there unable to do anything to stop it happening, as she felt herself continue to uncontrollably fill her nappy to capacity. In fact, her accident was so bad she was lucky she was wearing a diaper and not a pull up or she would have definitely leaked. “Oh my god you wet your nappy didn’t you?” To which she could hear the group of girls behind giggling “No I did not ok! And will you keep your voice down?” Alice said realising the girls behind had overheard what Brittney had said. “See I totally told you that girls butt look like she had a diaper on” she heard them say in a fit of hysterics “I can’t believe you actually used it!. Well your mummy was definitely right that you need them wasn’t she?” as Brittney gave her a humiliating pat on her butt. “Please! Keep your voice down will you?” “Wait a minute………….Alice……….what on earth is that smell?” as Brittney began to pull what could only be described as a face of disgust as she looked at Alice inquisitively as she began putting two and two together… “Uuuhh I ……Uuuh….. I don’t know….” “No way did you do that as well did you?” as without warning, before Alice had any time to react, Brittney slipped her hand down the back of Alice’s leggings and began squeezing the seat of her nappy, which unfortunately for Alice was right where her accident now sat…. Brittney was almost in shock at what she discovered. If ever a situation could prove who the real baby was out of Brittney and Alice, this had just sealed Alice’s fate. Only someone who truly needed to be in diapers would do what Alice had just done. “Oh my god….. you actually did! that’s so frigging gross Alice! You messed your diaper!” “Eeeeeewww that’s so disgusting” could be heard from the girls behind her. And it wasn’t just the girls behind that had overheard what was going on. A few other people had turned around to see what was going on too. After all, the situation that was unfolding in front of them wasn’t exactly an every day occurrence for a girl Alice’s age. After what Alice had endured from Brittney earlier, she had though it wasn’t possible to be any more humiliated, but she now realised she couldn’t have been any more wrong. Right now, she just wanted the ground to swallow her up, to somehow escape this situation, which she knew she couldn’t without getting arrested for shoplifting. “Gosh Alice you’ve seriously tested that to its limits haven’t you” chuckled Brittney as she finally took her hand out from the back of Alice’s leggings, giving her one last rather condescending pat on her butt….. Alice didn’t know what to do. She couldn’t run without being arrested for shoplifting as the tags on the clothes she was wearing would set off the alarm at the exit. Her only option was to stay exactly where she was and finish off paying for the clothes. In a full diaper. Lowering her head to avoid any eye contact with anyone, Alice could only fight to hold back her tears as the queue continued to shuffle forwards. Eventually, they reached the front of the queue and had to move forward to pay… Brittney placed the clothes she wanted on the counter to be scanned. “Hi, my friend here basically had a bit of a wardrobe malfunction, she had to throw her clothes away, so the top and leggings she’s wearing need to be paid for. I spoke to your colleague and he said it shouldn’t be a problem” as Brittney looked at the girl with a smile “Oh right, I see” as the girl looked Alice up and down “Well it should be fine although you may have to lean against the edge of the counter here so that I can pull the security tag far enough to reach the magnet” First of all the girl scanned Brittney’s clothes and then Alice had to move close to the counter so the girl could remove the security tag from Alice’s top. “Matching outfits then?” asked the cashier as she noticed what they were purchasing were identical “Yep! Isn’t it just such a cute outfit right”Said Brittney in reply “Yes it really is!” Said the young cashier enthusiastically “Ok so if you can turn around and kind of lean against the counter I’ll see if I can get that security tag off your leggings for you” With that Alice hesitantly turned and leaned her butt into the counter, with about half her butt showing above the counter. Trying not to lean forward too much in the process in fear of revealing her secret to the cashier. Worrying for Alice, she had absolutely no way of checking if the waistband of her nappy was still hidden or not. She just had to pray it was. “You know what, I’m really sorry but I think you’re literally going to have to basically sit on the counter here for me to be able to reach the magnet.” “Oh right ok” “Go on Alice, get your butt up there” said Brittney due to Alice’s hesitancy to get up there, she did start lifting herself up there but Brittney decided to give her a helping hand as she virtually lifted Alice from under the back of her legs causing her to land on top with a very audible thud from the loaded diaper beneath her leggings “That’s perfect” announced the cashier Aside from causing a sound, the transition into being seated had caused her another problem. She could feel her mess was no longer just in one place. It had squished it’s way everywhere which made Alice now feel pretty disgusting. And little did she know the view the cashier now had of her from behind The girl had been a bit taken back when she heard a weird noise as the beautiful young woman had sat down, and she had been even more stunned when she realised what was the cause of the noise as she saw what was sticking out of the back of her leggings. And it wasn’t long before a smell that she would usually associate with a baby permeated the air around her. Trying her best to remain professional the girl spoke “ so uhh I’m going to basically have to stretch the back left part of your leggings to get the security tag to reach the magnet if that’s ok?” “Ummm sure……… ok” The girl got a grip of the fabric where the security tag was and began pulling it. As she did this her fingers brushed against the white plastic backing of her padding. In the process of doing this, the further she pulled it the more of Alice’s nappy she could see. Alice couldn’t believe she had to endure this right before the eyes of Brittney. Although she couldn’t see what was going on behind her, she knew it would virtually be impossible for the girl to not have seen she was wearing a nappy. “Sorry it’s quite a stretch” as the cashier had pulled back Alice’s leggings so far that she could now even see basically the entire back of Alice’s thick white nappy. What really grossed the girl out was that she could even see an area near the bottom that was clearly discoloured from where Alice had used it. “That is so gross” was all she could think in her head “What sort of girl does that at her age, I mean she’s like 2 or 3 years older than me and she still wears, and clearly needs nappies. I wonder if she wets the bed too. Probably” Knowing she had to remain professional she didn’t mention what she had seen. “There we go, that’s all done for you. You’ll no longer be setting off the security alarm.” as she gestured that Alice could now get down “So that will be £23.96 please” Alice paid by card before they exchanged glances as both Brittney and the cashier smiled, while Alice tried her best to fake a smile as they turned and walked away. “Now to get that sorted” as Brittney gestured to Alice’s rear giving her a firm slap. Little did Alice know there was now a good 2 inches of nappy sticking out of the back of her leggings. Brittney certainly wasn’t going to alert her to it as she walked along trying to hide a grin. “Please can we I’m begging you Brittney?” “Yes of course we can, we can’t leave you like that can we? now we better head over to the pharmacy” “The pharmacy? What! No! We don’t need to go there. I’m going to get this damn thing off and then we can get a bus home” “You really think I’m going to let you go without a nappy on after what I’ve seen from you today young lady?” “Brittney please don’t do this to me!” “You think I’m doing this to you? You did this to yourself. You’re the one that just stood there and filled your nappy like a 2 year old in broad daylight. You’re literally nothing but an overgrown baby. So if you think I’m going to let you go without a nappy you’re sorely mistaken. Now come on let’s get going.”

Thank you. I'm glad I decided to post it. I almost didn't, but decided there was enough interesting stuff in the story to edit it. I looked for the diaper ads and coupons in the Sunday paper. I guess the shows and channels we watched didn't have the target demographic to advertise diapers too, but I would pay attention on the rare instances I did get to see a diaper commercial on tv. If you don't mind me asking, how did you confirm that? There are lots of cases of actors in movies/tv shows playing a character who's younger, and in doing some research for this I did find that six year old actors are able to work longer hours than five year olds (which is why Lucy is six), but that was pretty much all I could find.

That’s an interesting observation, they must have been very petite five or six year olds to still fit toddler diapers and baby furniture, and be happy to be play that role as models. Most five and six year olds would not want anything to do with the idea of being put back in toddler diapers, a crib, playpen or a highchair. They would see that as being a baby. There must have been a few tantrums no doubt on the commercial sets.

I became incontinent as the result of an unexpected side effect of surgery when I was 14 years old in 1956. So I've now been living with bladder-control issues for 68 years. Becoming incontinent as a young teenager was devastating, in fact so devastating that I contemplated suicide. So I definitely understand how some people feel that incontinence has their lives. However, fortunately, I didn't kill myself. And I came to appreciate the sensuality that diapers can provide and realized that I did not have to suffer from incontinence and could to a degree even enjoy it. Unfortunately, many people living with incontinence never get beyond the suffering stage.

This is fascinating. As a budding little DL, back before I knew what a DL even was, at the dawn of my earliest memories, I used to watch the kids in the diaper commercials and think to myself that, first of all, at least some of them were beyond toddlers, because they were carrying out their parts way too well, and second, I used to fervently wish I could join their ranks, but at the same time, I found the idea terrifying. I wanted to do it, but for commercials that would air in Denmark, or something, not ones that anyone I knew would see. Much, much later with the advent of the internet, and having kids myself who did a bit of modeling (not diapers) when they were little, I confirmed that they often did dress 5 and 6-year-olds in diapers for ads or photo shoots, because they were a lot easier to work with than babies, and with the right lensing and props, they could be made to look like they were 2-3 instead of 5-6. I wish my parents had thought to do that, so I'm following your story with interest.

Hello dear readers Thanks for your comments. I have the next part ready to publish. It is not so long this time but as I want to keep it on a day-to-day Chapter length the first ones will be shorter. Annie Chapter 2 - Aquarium - Quite too busy while exploring the city When Lila got up, she was excited. A whole day of exploration and discoveries was coming up. While her parents were still sleeping and surely dreaming about boring adult stuff like working or creating rules for each other. But she was awake and could hardly wait anymore until the city was woken up by the tickling rays of the sun. “Lila, are you already out of bed?” whispered her mum as she saw her daughter sitting on the table watching the first cars deep under them. They were surely heading to an early start at work or returning from their night shift watching over the sleeping inhabitants in this ocean of concrete and briggs. “Yes, mum. What are we up to doing today?”, her girl asked excitedly, wishing her parents would finally leave their beds. “I thought we should go and check out the aquarium.”, her mother suggested. “It could be an interesting place to explore the maritime environment, don't you think?” Lila nodded again, still not entirely sure if it would be a comfortable place to spend their first day in the city. “You want to carefully wake your daddy. We have a breakfast buffet included, and it would be a great way to start the day together.” She smiled mischievously, thinking about all the different ways she could bring him back from his dreams to the real world. With a smile, she walked over to the still-snoring men. She was sitting next to her dad, kissing him awake. “Daddy they have prepared a buffet for us and Mum wants to take me to the aquarium.”, she began to speak. “And...”, she wanted to continue when her dad began to tickle her and dragged her under the blanket. “Honey, you don't want to sleep anymore?”, he concluded as her mum did just moments ago. “No, Daddy, I cannot! We have so much to do”, she explained to the sleeping adult and sounded so excited. ### Two hours later, they were finally arriving at the entrance. And Lila could not stand waiting anymore. She had waited so long and now was circling her parents while they were waiting patiently. “Do you need to go to the bathroom before we go in?”, her mum asked, just making sure she did not force her child into using her diaper. Maybe she should have brought the pull-ups along as well, just to give her the possibility to go on her own. But on the other hand, she was sure the baby-sized pull-ups even in the biggest size would not be a help if she really had an accident. In Lila's eyes, there was no need for that at all, her mother had put her in a fresh diaper after breakfast and the little but still teenage girl had already decided she was not too keen on using the public bathrooms. So without telling the embarrassing decision to her parents, she would just use her diapers if she needed to pee, as she did on the flight. “No! Mum, I don't have to go.”, she answered truthfully but forgot to mention that she already peed when they were in the metro. Dad booked them on a guided tour, for one and a half hours they could see the maritime world waiting for them behind thick glass windows. Their tour guide was already waiting for the kids and teens tour right at the entrance. “Are we all ready to leave?”, the young woman asked, wearing a bluish-colored shirt. And she started to explain interesting things about the place while showing them around. For the next ninety minutes, they were all quite busy walking through the site, watching fish in the tanks and even feeding them under the watchful eyes of the zookeeper. As Lila did not want to miss a single second of the interesting program, she again ignored her mum's attempt to help her if a toilet was close by. While her diaper between her legs was starting to get heavy. At about noon, the tour ended, and they were having lunch in a sunken-ship-themed restaurant. Lila joyfully was running around her Mummy. “Look what I found”, she led her parents to the free spot that was just separated by a glass window from the fishes. Long before her parents finished reading the menu, Lila had decided to go with the much more colorful kid’s menu and quickly found her loved spaghetti with tomato sauce and cheese. “Mummy, can you get me the spaghetti?” she ordered, immediately going back to look into the large tanks containing the big sharks and barracudas as if they were swimming right next to their sunken ship. As she was watching, her diaper was getting very wet now, and began to feel slightly uncomfortable. Should she ask her mum to change her? Did her parents even bring a spare nappy? Her mum seemed so determined to let her go to the toilet all day long, while she did not even once admit she had to go, when mum offered her to pee like a big kid. When they chose what they wanted, she decided to join her mum as they went over to pick up their plates and drinks. “Wait for a second”, her mother asked her to stop and was discreetly sliding her hand over the back of her summer dress, feeling the wet nappy underneath. “You are pretty wet aren't you”, her mum asked, noticing that her child seemed to ignore all her reminders to use the potty and had just peed herself instead. Lila blushed in embarrassment as the truth was becoming clear to her mum. “Does it still hold up until we have finished lunch?”, she asked, not willing to check and embarrass her any further in public. The little girl honestly did not know. She had not counted every time she just let herself trickle a little, when she felt the urge coming back. Yes, sure she had a lot of orange juice and hot chocolate for her breakfast, but she was wearing a real diaper after all. “No, I think I am fine.”, she told her mum, knowing that this was borderline lying to her. “Don't worry, I will change you immediately after our meal.”, Lila heard her mum and felt suddenly relieved, as this was how her parents were reacting when she wet her pull-ups a lot on her previous vacations. And while she was mussing up her child's hair, her kid was snuggling on her side. She stroked her back as her little girl took drinks from the fill-up station and also put the plates of hot, delicious-looking lunch on their plate before they headed to the checkout. Her mum thought about her little girl as she handed her the purse to pay and smiled as she was trying to sound like she was in charge. She likes playing grown-up, but at the same time simply refuses to go to the potty. Even on their past vacations, Lila just wet herself when it was hard to reach the restrooms in time. But now she did not even try anymore. She thought back to the time when they finally trained her on the last days before she started primary school. Her baby girl in those days was already asking to go poopy on her potty while she always wet herself, until her pediatrician gave her the advice to let her slow down and give her a little more time. So she got used to wearing her pull-ups to school and was still wetting herself every day in the first month. Then suddenly, even if her mum had her doubts, the stress of starting school cooled off, and she finally stopped as if it had never been a problem. Was this similar? She asked herself. Was she having too much stress and now found a way to step back? Could she at least take the stress from her girl while they were on the trip together? But what if she would lose the ability to make it to the potty again? School will be starting again next week and the summer holidays are still two months away. “You seem so worried?”, her husband tried to cheer her up as he noticed she had not even touched her plate. He was taking her wife's hand. Maybe she was worrying too much about her child, she finally decided. She was much happier since she was back in diapers, and that could not be bad for her child, couldn't it? She finally started eating her meal while the others were already halfway through their lunch. As Lila finished her meal, she again felt the need to pee. Without hesitation, she just relaxed and let it all out. But this time the wetness did not disappear anymore, and also her dress felt uncomfortable and wetness started to dribble down her legs. “What's up, darling?”, her mum asked her as she noticed her strange behavior. She was looking over to her daughter, noticing the crowing wet stains on her precious girl's dress. “Oh, I think you are leaking honey”, she revealed what Lila desperately wanted to hide. Her mum grabbed her big bag, helping her child to stand up. As comfortable as she was with peeing her pants, she did not want anyone to see what she did here sitting in the middle of the restaurant. She wished her mum would just help her to take her on her hips and let her cover her eyes in the shirt to feel more protected while she brought her over to the bathroom. “Mum, please!”, Lila begged for help as she felt all the eyes of the other guests on her wet bum. Finally, her mum at least put her arm around her and quickly dragged her out of the room while she could at least hide her face a little. “We just had an accident”, she heard her mum talk to one of the employees. And was hardly noticing the response as her mum dragged her to a room close by. The noise of the tourists slowly walking was coming to an end as the door closed. “Here, we have a special changing table to fit kids her age”, the man said that Lila identified as one of the service personnel of the restaurant. “Thanks, that is really a great help, what can we do to clean her chair?” she heard her mum asking. “Don't worry, this happens a lot even if normally to slightly younger guests, so the chairs have a plastic cover and can be cleaned easily.” He smiled, easing the worries on her mum's face. Lila quickly hid her face again and just let loose when she heard the door close and Mum's arms lifting her up, sitting her on the soft plastic surface as she unpacked her bag. Her mum had packed not only a spare diaper, but also another dress that she could wear instead of her now wet one. “Oh, this is soaked, why did you not go to the restroom with me when I asked you to”, her mother grumbled slightly as she undressed her. She did not notice as her daughter’s eyes sank in shame. “Or at least you could have told me how wet you really are?” Lila sighed at the hard words she no longer could take. Without being able to stop it, she felt some tears running down her cheeks. The seconds passed. Was she too strict with her girl? She clearly was desperate now. Her mummy instinct took over. She could not stand seeing Lila in tears anymore, even if this meant that her daughter's potty training was on the line. Suddenly, her mum took a napkin and dried her tears. “Baby it is not a problem at all.”, she quickly added as she noticed that in trying to let her be the teenager, she had overestimated what Lila could bear by a lot. Maybe I should have checked on you as I did all the previous years. And she could still hear the feelings of worry and anger in her voice. As innocently as she could, Lila looked her mum in the eyes. “You want me to help you more, don't you”, her mum tried to find out why her daughter suddenly ditched her potty training. Her child nodded, while she was not even able to look her in the eyes. Should we step back some more to make it more comfortable for you on the vacation, she asked again, and this time she could mumble a soft yes as her answer. Her mum seemed to notice that she was lifting a lot of weight off her small daughter's shoulder. And she simply kissed her kid to get rid of the rest of her tears. Taking some of the wipes that were provided, she quickly cleaned the diaper area, rolled up the sodden now yellow-tainted diaper, and placed a fresh one under her bum. Just as in the airport, she was quickly back in something clean and comfy. Finally, Lila could smile again as her mum put the new dress over her head. “Mummy please, can you hold my hand”, she asked her big guardian as they left the room some seconds later. And as she grabbed her fingers to hold her mum she felt the connection to her parents again and the child in her was back, enjoying that they still could stay here while she was dancing back to their seats. “Thanks”, she heard her mum say as they passed the waiter that helped them out before. “Sure, we are here to help.”, he told her, while Lila greeted him with a big smile. “You are feeling better too?”, he asked her, clearly not thinking that she was thirteen. The little girl who could not keep her legs from tumbling in joy nodded. “You were really brave, so if you want and your mum allows it, you can choose a little treat for yourself from the kid's dessert menu”, he told Lila. Handing her a printed sheet that was a mixture of a menu with some fish to color in between. “Thanks, we would love to”, her mum said, as she took two separate sheets for herself and her husband from the adult menu stack. And with a smile, they returned to their table and ended up eating a yummy dessert as well. While they headed out exploring in the afternoon, Lila noticed some changes. Her mum now ended all the futile reminders of the possible stops at the restrooms. Instead, in a much more embarrassing manner, started to check her daughter's diaper whenever she could do it without making her child sink in shame. And while the first checks were embarrassing, she noticed that now where the procedure no longer involved her being responsible for her diaper, she started to relax even more and just trusted her parents to be there for her. ### The bright sunlight shining on the bed tickled Lila awake. The clock on the TV showed her it was just a little past six in the morning. The childlike girl felt incredibly groggy, like she had not rested at all. They had spent the entire last day at the aquarium, and it was a great experience. So by the time they left in the evening, every member of the family was exhausted, and the small girl closed her eyes even before her mum finished changing her for the night. With her feet, she pushed the covers slightly down and turned to her Mom, who was still sleeping peacefully next to her, holding her with her arm. Lila and Maria shared the same queen-sized bed, while Dad had a separate bed next to them for himself. As she moved her legs a little, she noticed the warm and slightly squish diaper around her booty. While her pajamas were still dry and comfy. The girl wondered if she had a wet night, but then she remembered she peed her diaper at night as she was much too tired to get up, and she was pretty sure she did that not just once. It still was comfy, and Lila did not see any need to get changed immediately. She actually just wanted to drift back to sleep and get at least a couple more hours of rest. But as much as she tried, she could not. For once the sun was much too bright and second there was this dull ache in her belly. What should she do? All her potty training told her she should remove the sodden diaper and head to the bathroom. But then her Mom would have to get up from her deep sleep and change her into a fresh diaper for the rest of her night, or she would risk a wet bed in the morning when she sleeps without her protection for one or two hours. She thought how easy this was in the airport, what if she could just go in her diaper now and worry when her mum was up? But no, when she goes poopy in her bed with the toilet so close by, her Mom would get angry for sure? Cleaning up after she messed in her diaper was quite a smelly work, after all. And while she had her mum’s approval on the trip to push it all in her diaper, that was just because they were in a hurry, and she could not hold it any longer. Maybe she could pretend that she pooped in her diaper while she was sleeping, but ... no, Mom would never believe that. She rolled back facing her mum as the ache got worse. She finally had to wake her, as she was certain it was the only way out of her dilemma. Lila crawled closer to Mom’s side and whispered, “Mummy wake up .... Mummy please ... Mummy!“ “Good morning, dear.” she finally said with sleep still in her eyes, letting her daughter's head down on her shoulder. “Why are you up so early? I’m still pretty tired myself.” “Mummy!.” replied Lila in desperation as she now needed to go really urgently. “I can't sleep anymore because I desperately need to go to the toilet. My belly is aching a little.” Mom stroked her hair for a moment as she thought about it. “Why don't you just go poopy in your diaper again … it's easier, and you don't need to worry.”, her Mom suggested as if that was the obvious solution for her problem, And yawningly she added. “I promise, I will change you when we both get up later.” With her mum’s promise in her mind, Lia wiggled around to find a comfortable position for pooping herself. But this was a little hard as she was laying in bed and her body is not used to doing that. Surely, she could just squat down, but she really wanted to stay in her bed, snug and close to her mum. Her mum just smiled at her, come I help you, she mumbles and as she rocked her a little on her tummy. And as she pushed her legs slightly apart, she lost her control and she noticed a little log of poop already leaving her. “Just do it, and you can get back to sleep”, she padded her as she began to climb out of bed. Lila closed her eyes and pushed. Moments later, the tummy was soft and relaxed, and just the warm babyish feeling on her booty was a reminder of what she had done. “I will close the curtains”, explained Mum as she got up for a moment and opened the window a little bit. Before laying back next to Lila. A scent of poop came from under their blankets as Lila opened her eyes again. Are you feeling better, she asked as she rolled Lila closer to herself and kissed her forehead. Lila, still embarrassed about what she just did, was enjoying her mum’s attention. And before she started to rock her back to sleep, she pulled back the waistband of her diaper and confirmed that her little girl indeed pooped herself. You had to go quite urgently, that must have been uncomfortable all night for your little belly? She assumed, now starting to rock her softly, “Are you feeling better now.” Lila nodded. “At least the ache in my tummy is gone”, she smiled. “With diapers on, it is much easier to just go if you need to pee or poop instead of holding in, don't you agree.” “You are not mad at me for not trying harder to avoid a potty accident like that. I thought I should have taken off my diaper and headed to the toilet instead.” “Baby no! Please don't take it off yourself. You still wet your bed. I prefer it if you wake up with a poopy diaper over changing your wet bedding. Is pooping yourself so uncomfortable for you.” She wanted to hear the feelings of Lila. “No, using it does not feel bad at all. It pushes away the anger when something does not go as I liked it and brings back all these nice memories from when I was little and did not care. Maybe I miss being that carefree little girl.” her child in her arms confessed. Mum gave her Lila a kiss on the cheek. “I also would love to have my play and cheerful kid back, and I missed caring for my baby. So it is never a chore for me to clean you up when you are wet or messy.” She slowly patted her daughter's belly. “Can you promise your mummy to be carefree about that and just go potty in your diaper whenever you need to?” Lila nodded with a childish smile. “And if you want some more cuddles or something else, however childish it may seem, tell me or your dad, ok?” The smiling girl nestled down into Mum’s shoulder. She could relax with her mum so close, and after the talk with her mother, she felt the ease of mind about her current embarrassing potty habits. Lila still felt the warm mess on her bum, and the oddly smoothing feeling again let her forget all her teeny worries, and she drifted back to sleep

Arriving back at the house, Lara hurried upstairs to hide her extra purchases. She stuffed the girls’ Goodnites and sippy cup under her bed, then headed back downstairs with Ted’s pull-ups and the pack of wipes. Stacey, meanwhile, went to her own bedroom to retrieve the wicked strap. She twirled it in her hand as she returned to the first floor, eager to give Ted his first taste of the brutal implement. Lara tore the package open as she walked, sliding out one of the thin diapers. She stifled a giggle as she inspected it. Meeting Stacey in the hallway, Lara handed over the pull-up. “I don’t know,” Lara demurred, “they’re pretty thin. By the look of his accident from last night, I don’t think these will do the job.” Stacey tucked the strap under her arm and performed her own inspection, pulling out the leg cuffs and stretching the sides. “Yeah…” she muttered, “we might need to come up with a plan B. Let’s have him try them on and we can take a look at how they fit.” Lara blushed and felt her pussy dampen as the prospect of seeing Ted in a diaper drew nearer. The two girls moved down the hall to Ted’s room. They had heard him in the bathroom, so just waited for him to make his way out of the shower. Lara hoped he would emerge in just a towel. She couldn’t wait to get a good look at his fully naked body. While they waited, Lara and Stacey readied the room. Lara put the Goodnites on his nightstand, leaving the one she had pulled out atop the pack. She placed the wipes neatly next to the package of pull-ups, smiling at the Huggies logo and the cute designs featuring Winnie the Pooh. Stacey grabbed a couple of pillows and stacked them in the middle of the bed. She took aim with the strap, making sure Ted’s butt would be elevated enough to receive his punishment. Satisfied, she draped the strap neatly over the pillows. With everything set, the girls sat down on Ted’s bed and waited for him to return from his shower. They didn’t have to wait long. After a few minutes, Ted wandered into the room, naked but for the fluffy towel around his waist. Finding his roommates waiting in his bedroom, ready to spank him again, he clutched nervously at his towel. He couldn’t meet their eyes, having just finished fantasizing about them. His eyes glued to the floor, Ted stood waiting for one of them to speak first. Lara also found it hard to speak as she looked over Ted’s muscular frame. She felt her panties dampen slightly, anticipating him dropping the towel and bending over. Stacey finally broke the silence. “Ok Teddy. Ready for your first strapping?” Ted flinched at the word ‘strapping.’ He clutched the towel, and the ache in his butt seemed to swell. But, really, he did want to get it over with. Exhausted both from the emotions of the day, and from his lack of sleep the night before, Ted was desperate to get in bed. He looked up slowly to see the strap splayed out in the bed. He knew he’d have to go through it in order to finally get some sleep. Ted nodded. But remained glued to the floor. Lara rose slowly to her feet. She approached him and took both of his hands in one of hers. She lifted his chin to meet her gaze with the other hand. “It’s gonna be ok,” she said. “Two quick smacks and it’s over.” Ted again felt warmth and care wash over him, staring into Lara’s sweet brown eyes. He felt the tension in his body ease. Lara’s hand moved from his chin to the towel. Quickly, she brushed it open and let it fall to the floor. Stacey stood from the bed and picked up the strap. “Lie down over these pillows, please,” she instructed. Still gripping both of Ted’s hands in one of hers, Lara led the naked boy over to the bed. She helped him into a kneeling position in front of the stacked pillows. Ted felt a pit in his stomach. He was fearful to feel the heavy leather implement on his very sore butt. He stared down at the bed, feeling anxious but giving no resistance as the girls guided him into position. Stacey took his hands and pulled him gently forward. She extended his arms so that his fingers reached the edge of the mattress. “Hold on here,” she instructed, curling his fingers for him. Meanwhile Lara pulled Ted’s ankles backward, and pressed down on the small of his back. She couldn’t help running her hands all over his toned legs, stopping just before she reached his bruised ass. She drank in the sight before her: A stark naked young man, fit and muscular, bent over on his own bed, backside in the air, wearing deep bruises from a serious paddling, ready for more from the strap. Lara was incredibly turned on. Stacey, however, was ready to get down to business. She readied the strap in her right hand. She laid it across Ted’s ass, taking aim. “Ok young man,” Stacey said, again striking her best authoritative tone. “One stroke from each of us. This is going to hurt. It’s ok to cry or yell out, but I want you to stay in position until we tell you to get up, understand?” Ted quickly nodded then buried his face in the bedding. In a quick instant, Stacey lifted the strap and expertly hammered it down across the most tender part of Ted’s butt. The breath left his lungs as Ted writhed on the bed. His back arched and his eyes bulged. With his bottom still slightly damp from the shower, the stoke from the strap was explosive. Stacey handed it across the bed to Lara, then grabbed Ted’s shoulders and pushed him back into place. “Hold still,” she chided. “One more.” Ted finally caught his breath and began crying. Lara wasted no time and quickly backhanded a searing lash in exactly the same spot. Ted howled and buck on the bed. He had never felt pain like this in his life. Tears streamed down his face as he sobbed like a child. He again buried his face in the sheets. Stacey held him down by the shoulders for a minute until his crying subsided. As he regained some semblance of composure, Ted turned his head. He felt the wetness of the sheets press against his cheek. Wiping his eyes, his nightstand came into focus. The feeling of the wet sheet and the sight of an open pack of Goodnites reminded him: his humiliation that night was not quite over yet.

Chapter 9 Jamie walked hand in hand with his Mommy, strolling together through the park. It was a beautiful day, with perfect weather for their date–sunny and bright, warm with a gentle breeze to keep things from becoming overpowering or sweaty. A lot had changed since their first date only two days prior, but nothing important. Jamie wore the diapers that Mommy had changed him into, and the pale purple onesie and matching purple skirtall she’d picked out that she could easily lift up to expose his diaper–because a big boy wouldn’t keep his Mommy from checking him, he’d make it as easy for her as possible. He kept her hand in his so he wouldn’t get lost, and trusted her to know where they were going as well. All this felt like second nature, he had no trouble with the amount of faith he had to give her. She was his Mommy, and if he couldn’t trust his Mommy, who could he trust? As he sipped lemonade from a sturdy plastic cup with a built in sippy straw, Jamie beamed. He’d found the best woman in the world, and she somehow was okay with him, even half-cursed and at risk of turning into a Little. Walking down the park path, they passed another couple–an older man with salt and pepper hair, leading along his own Little, a woman of similar age with enormous smile lines around her eyes and a visibly sagging diaper beneath a short dress. He nodded at Michelle, smiling in an appreciative way. “You know, I’d been thinking,” Michelle said, coming to a stop near a large, leafy oak tree with canopy branches that cast the section of the park in shade. Stepping to the side, she set down her picnic basket, releasing Jamie’s hand for a moment. “Mhmm?” Jamie asked, biting his lip as Mommy let go. He bent his knees slightly, watching her remove the large blanket from the basket and unfurl it with a flourish. “Well–you’ve been spending a lot of time at my apartment,” Michelle explained, setting out cling-wrapped sandwiches and a few bottles with drinks–a sports bottle for her, and a baby bottle for him. “And, it’s much easier if I’m around to help you all the time, isn’t it?” He nodded, relief and comforting warmth spreading over him. “Mm–um, mhmm, yes,” he said, a slight grunt escaping his lips as he answered. Mommy giggled, putting a hand to her mouth to stifle the laughter. “Well, I’ve got a guest bedroom that’s not doing anything, and I’d like it very much if you’d move in with me.” Eyes widening, Jamie ran forward, arms spread wide. Mommy was caught off guard and almost stumbled back as he grabbed her in a tight hug, squeezing with unbridled enthusiasm and excitement. “You promise?” Returning the embrace, Mommy squeezed him back, her warm smile radiating pleasure. “I take it that’s a yes, cutie pie?” He nodded a few times, thrilled. He’d get to live with Mommy? All the time? That was amazing, of course he’d say yes! “We’ll need to start on some paperwork, as well, to help with the transition,” she continued, pulling away. “Is it alright if you let Mommy handle all that? I just want to make sure you don’t have to worry your little head about it.” He nodded again, making a face–paperwork was dumb, and he was more than happy to let someone else do that. Smiling further, Mommy pulled away, taking Jamie by the shoulders. “Of course, I’ll need your help decorating your room–can you pick out paint colors for Mommy?” Jamie bounced in excitement, showing his excitement with his whole body. “Yes please!” “I know a sleep charm we can hang over your crib, to make sure you always get lots of rest,” Mommy continued, tapping a finger to her lip, “And–oh, I’m silly. Do you want your crib to have wooden bars, or a mesh instead? Bars are a classic, but I want you to like it.” Jamie giggled. “Bars! Can I paint them?” She nodded, smiling broadly. “Now, there’s something else I need to do before we eat.” He tilted his head, but Mommy just turned him around so that she was behind him, then reached low and pulled up the hem of his skirtalls, pressing a hand into the seat of his diaper through the onesie. He moaned involuntarily, feeling it smush under her touch. “That’s what I thought,” Mommy said knowingly. “Someone’s a little mush tush today, aren’t you?” Nodding, Jamie shifted from foot to foot, excitement building. He loved when Mommy mentioned his diapers–especially when she touched them, and eagerness made him buzz with pleasure and anticipation. “Well then,” Mommy said, reaching around his body to squeeze the front of his diaper. He gasped, squirming his body against hers. “There’s a changing room over there, why don’t we go get your bottom changed before we eat?” Blushing and nodding, Jamie hopped up and down in excitement. “Yes please, Mommy!” This was the best–diaper changes were as good as grown-up time. Better, even, and lately he’d been getting several changes a day. In secret, he’d even been trying to drink as much as possible, just so there’d be more opportunities to get up on the changing table–but, though Mommy smirked every time he asked for her to refill his sippy cups, he doubted she’d realized what he was doing. He expected Mommy to pull away just then, but her hand lingered on the front of his diaper, and she shifted her posture, so that her leg pushed into the mucky back. In the same motion, she ran her fingers in little circles on the front, rubbing him through the soggy padding. Eyes widening, Jamie moaned, leaning forward and shuddering as pleasure overwhelmed him. Mommy’s touch was magic–just a little pressure in the right places, and he’d find himself squirting into his diaper, overcome by satisfaction. “Good boy,” Mommy praised in his ear, as he sank back into her body. She lowered his skirt, kissing the back of his head. “Now, let’s go get you changed, okay?” Taking his hand, Michelle led Jamie to the changing station, just another Mommy and her Little out for a day at the park. ... Hey there! If you're the kind of person who reads stuff when it comes out, and would describe yourself as a fan of my writing, and would be interested in joining a lil beta reader team, please lemme know! https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

Oh, that makes perfect sense. Interesting about the size 8s, that is a surprise that they are so big, you can’t get them in my area. When you said that you “confirmed that they often did dress 5 and 6-year-olds in diapers for ads or photo shoots, because they were a lot easier to work with than babies, and with the right lensing and props, they could be made to look like they were 2-3 instead of 5-6” what was that for? Just a single commercial or photo shoot or on more than one occasion?

</Thread> I have to say in the excessive time I spent ruminating on this perceived rejection* I never considered this perspective. You’re right, I never went through the grief cycle, like so many others there did when they received the diagnosis of incontinence. My experience was more of a relief cycle. *This get’s to @oznl’s Uno Reverse question asking me why I get so offended when accused of faking it. The answer is quite simple: I wish I knew myself! It’s on my growing list of things to work through in therapy! 😂😬

It's all how's sold to them - it's "this is playing dress-up and we get money for your college fund" - I would imagine you make it fun. You'd say, "Everybody knows you don't actually wear diapers." There's a YouTube video out there about a kid who does a similar thing - she wears diapers on a fashion show runway for an organic diaper company. The kid was 5 but of a small build, and her parents told her that everyone knew it was pretend. As for the kids fitting in them, they make pretty big diapers these days - Pampers Baby-Dry size 8's go to 46 lbs, but their waistband measurements are the same as girls size 8 briefs. On a side note, a friend of mine who works in supply chain for one of the big grocery stores chains up here in Canada said that the sales of size 8 diapers have surprised them since they were launched - a lot of stores had decided not to stock them, thinking they were a specialized product that people could get at drug stores, but the ones that did saw them sell briskly.

Love this chapter. It's funny in parts, but it is also warm and caring. The more I see of Suzie, the more I like her.

I’m looking for people who are age 40 or less who live in scunthorpe who are incontinent who also understand autism and adhd or even live with it or can recommend someone they know as it’s ultra difficult to find anyone.

Personally I absolutely wouldn't be going. Whether children are present or not it is still a child oriented play space. There is enough confusion around ABDL that adding to that confusion isn't anything I want to do.

Hi, thank you for the story. Buf I have 2 questions: Will you continue this story here time after time? And what is the price of your premium memberships to read the full stories?

Welcome

I'm 78, and have been incontinent since birth due to a spinal cord birth defect. I have been counselling people in my community about incontinence for more than fifteen years, both informally and through outreach programs. ADHB has gone to the heart of it. On this site, threads over and over again discuss the definition of incontinence, and the variations (overflow, stress, urge, etc.), but there are more fundamental issues. When dealing with the incontinent community, people on sites like this who are not incontinent need to be aware of the DABDA imperative. We associate this with cancer (Denial / Anger / Bargaining / Depression / Acceptance), but it applies in a very direct way to those rendered incontinent by injury or illness. I'm lucky, in the sense that being a lifelong incontinent I do not have to "unlearn" the continence lifestyle. But this is exactly what happens to people who progress from diapers to pull-ups to underpants/panties. Suddenly, everything that has applied to your daily life since early childhood is swept away, and you have to "unlearn" to clear the decks for "learning" to live with a disability that may be with you 24/7/365 until death. The emotional toll on one's self-esteem can be as devastating as the physical. So, when you go on a site devoted to incontinence, you should expect that individuals at different points on the DABDA scale on going to react to your comments differently. Someone who has been in diapers for ten years has probably run the whole scale, but someone who has been at it for six months has not. So, be patient, and above all don't be too quick to draw conclusions from the feedback your comments receive.

Great start with a storyline that looks to be new, and a cliffhanger already, well done! Bring on Chapter 2!

This just shows the "Get your own [expletive of your choice] website... " kick i've been on with multiple authors lately, is timely. AI based scanning of stories for rules violations will always false positive on ABDL stories or stuff with this fetish, and several other kinks. unless Wattpad is building it's own alignment layer. Which i doubt highly. AO3 is probably the only large platform that is safe for now

I still don't feel sorry for Neveah. It's her own fault if she lets herself get sucked into it. And of course there are only diapers like that, if you can believe it. I have to admit, I find the diapers funny. I bet you could make a lot of money with them in our world too. Diapers that prevent you from walking. It's as if there weren't people who would find it funny (Note: Not for real children, of course) I'm looking forward to seeing what happens next.

Thats the other thing that bugs me about how much hate I received for not suffering with incontinence. many of us here are freaking EXPERTS in the urinary tract system, and have an encyclopedic knowledge of incontinence, management, and treatment, and we are creative problem solvers who deal with a different type of stigma, and because we live it 24/7. Like @Little Sherri said, their loss.

Poor Neveah, it always seems that Amazons either go for extreme punishments or just slaps on the wrist. It's like they have a blind spot for picking a punishment that fits the crime. On a side note, I would love to see an ABDL diaper company come out with a Diaper Dimension diaper line. Wouldn't mind trying a crawler diaper once or twice. 😄

Chapter 10: Just Desserts (CW: Swearing, Emotional Breakdown) July 22nd, 2023. 6:16pm “Well? I’m waiting,” Emma states, arms crossed and foot tapping. I can tell that she’s ticked off. Not in the fun, playful way, where we both play it up for the scene, but genuinely annoyed. “I’m sorry Em, I just…” I’m cut off by the wave of her hand, her making it apparent that words just aren’t going to cut it. She pulls her phone out of her pocket, holding it up to my face. “Do you know what this thing is? It’s a phone. It’s a handy little device! Did you know that you can do this thing called ‘texting’ with it?” Wow, way to lay it on thick Em. “It’s pretty neat! You can send messages to anyone, at any time! Like, to your Mommy when you decide to break the rules and head out without so much as a heads up!” Really? That’s what she’s mad about? I had a good reason! “Okay, that’s my bad Em, but you could at least let me explain!” I can feel my anger from before returning, my attempts at stifling the stress from today bubbling through my mental barriers. “Then explain! What was so important that you just took off without a word?!? Go on, try to justify it!” Holy shit, Em. If you’d calm down I’d fucking tell you!!! I take a breath, trying helplessly to make my next words calm and collected. “It was my fucking job, Emma!” Okay, not as calm as I hoped. I can see my words finally got through to her though, and I don’t have the time to stop and adjust my tone. “My asshole boss called me up outta nowhere, and demanded I get there quick! I just barely had time to make it before meeting with that damn H.R. rep!” “Wait, H.R. meeting? Why? Was it about…you know…” I can see her eyes trailing down to my waist. REALLY EM?!? I tell you I had an H.R. meeting, and your mind immediately goes to diapers?!? “No Em, it wasn’t about the fucking diapers!!! They called me in there to tell me that they were firing Beth!” I can see the look of shock on Emma’s face growing. “Oh, but wait! It gets better! You wanna know the reason they fired her?!? It was due to a report THAT I MADE!!! BECAUSE OF MY WORDING, I GOT HER FIRED!!!” I can feel the streams running down my eyes. I feel like my tears are boiling from my anger, imagining steam coming off the surface of my cheeks. Emma approaches me, holding my hands in front of her. “Roxie, that’s horrible, but it’s going to be okay! I’m sure Beth doesn’t blame you for your boss's actions. Why don’t we…” I rip my hands away from her. I can’t stand to be touched, almost like my rage is turning all that love into more pain. “How in the fuck do you know, huh Em?!? Don’t act like you know everything!!!” I try to catch my vile words in my throat, but I can’t stop it now. “She lost her job! I lost my job!!! And all you’ve done since I’ve gotten back is bitch about a missing text message?!? FUCK!” Looking at her face, I immediately feel regret. It’s not her fault today sucked. I should apologize. “Em, I’m sorry. I…” I don’t get to talk for long. Emma walks up to me, grabbing hold of my ear, and pulling me towards her. “OWW! EM, THAT HURTS!” She doesn’t respond, leading me to the corner of the living room. With swift precision, she quickly removes my clothing, leaving my body bare, except for my diaper. I can feel her hands against my skin, guiding me into the corner, my nose making contact with the wall. “Stay here, Roxie. I mean it. Don’t you dare move from this spot!” I can hear her footsteps fading behind me. Not daring to disobey, I keep my nose pressed firmly in place. I try to count the seconds that pass, turning into minutes. At somewhere around the ten-minute mark, I lose count, but I remain in place. I don’t want to disappoint her more than I already have. I don’t know how long it took, but eventually, I heard her return to the living room. Her footsteps getting closer with each beat of my heart. I hear the clink of objects being placed on the coffee table, wondering what she has in store for me. Whatever it is, I’ll accept it. I acted horribly towards her. I deserve this. I feel Emma’s hand against my arm, dragging me from the corner. I barely have time to register what’s happening before I’m across her lap. “Okay baby, I’m going to give you 50 swats on your bare bottom. After that, we’ll talk.” A spanking? Not only that, but only 50? I thought this was going to be a punishment. Even as I feel the back of my diaper being lowered down to my thighs, I’m left confused. I’ve enjoyed all of her assaults on my backside so far, so what exactly would make this one different? My answer comes quickly, the thwack of wood against my skin ringing out through the room. HOLY SHIT!!! HOW DOES THAT HURT SO MUCH?!? I don’t know if she’s using some kind of special instrument, or if she was holding back on those funishments, but this spanking was an entirely different beast. Another smack makes contact, making me release an audible yelp. The pain is almost too much, but a different part of me is craving the next spank. It’s not the part of me that longs for the sexual side of things, but rather, a smaller voice. One telling me that it’s okay to receive my punishment. That I should just let go, and let Mommy deliver her just desserts. “That’s it, baby. You’re being such a good girl, taking your spanking for Mommy.” Even Mommy’s voice is different. Instead of teasing and insults, her voice is soft, and nurturing. Another smack makes its way onto my backside, and my yelp turns into a cry. “Good job, sweetie. Just let it all out.” My fragile state doesn’t need any more encouragement. I let out my tears and sobs, as she continues the spanking. I don’t know if I’m even feeling the smacks anymore, wrapped up in my overflowing emotions. I’m not counting in my mind anymore. Nor am I angry, or upset. I’m just…crying. What…is this? I don’t think I’ve felt an emotion like this before. It feels…I don’t know, good. Like everything bad is washing away from me, my soul being cleansed through this special ritual. I hear her place the paddle back down on the table, but that doesn’t stop my crying. She picks me up, my knees resting on the spaces between her legs. I look at her the best I can through my watery eyes. “I…I’m so sorry Mommy,” I say between sniffles. “I didn’t mean to get so angry.” She holds me close, my chin resting on her shoulder. She rubs my naked back, shushing me along with the soothing movements. “It’s okay now, Roxie. You’re okay. All is forgiven.” How? How is she able to forgive me so easily? I practically called her a bitch, and told her to fuck off. So why is she always so nice to me? I feel my body being moved from its position, back over Mommy’s lap. For a moment, I thought my ass was due for round two, but my fears were allayed with a cooling sensation on my backside. Craning my head, I see Mommy working lotion into my reddened posterior. She takes her time, massaging the salve in with her fingers. I feel my body relax across her lap and enjoy the feeling. Eventually, her hands removed themselves from my cheeks, much to my dismay. With a series of tugs, Mommy returns the padding to its rightful place. Even with the cooling effects of the lotion, I can still feel the heat radiating from my behind. The warmth almost traps itself within the diaper, a faint reminder of my punishment. With a gentile flip, my body is turned supine, with my head nestled into Mommy’s chest. I look up at her, watching her smile down at me as her lips begin to move. “Roxie, do you know why I punished you tonight?” Oh boy, it’s time for the recap. I avert my eyes, looking down at my bare chest. “You were angry with me because I was acting up.” I feel her hand on my chin, tilting my head up to lock our gazes together. “That, my dear, is incorrect. I punished you because you were spiraling, trapped in your negative emotions.” She was right. I thought I was able to get over the events of today, just burying them down behind a happy facade. All I wanted to do was just pretend that everything was okay, that my quitting was just a positive thing. But that’s not the whole truth. I was still sad, hurt, and angry. “I know you well enough that when you get like that, the best way through is to let it out.” Maybe that’s why the spanking felt so different. I look down at the table, noticing the same paddle that I’m used to sitting there. It wasn’t some new technique, or her finally going hard on me. The only difference…was me. “So, you weren't spanking me ‘cause you were angry? You looked super mad when I came in,” I say with a bit of confusion still present in my voice. I watch her face twist into one of concern. “No baby, not at all! I mean, sure, I was a bit ticked by the mess, and you absolutely should’ve let me know what was going on, but that wasn’t even close to a factor.” Her hand goes from my chin to the back of my head, cradling it with her particular brand of compassion. “I need you to know something, and to always remember it. I will never, not in a million years, punish you out of anger. That’s why I put you in the corner. Do you think it would take me that long to grab a paddle and some lotion?” Now that she mentions it, I WAS in the time-out for an unusually long time. I had just assumed that she was concocting some intense way to correct my behavior, but as it turns out, she was just cooling off? I guess I’m not used to such compassion, even after all this time. Mommy clears her throat, in turn clearing my mind, before continuing. “I wanted to take the time to ground myself, and my emotions, before helping you deal with yours. I refuse to punish you when I’m not fully in control.” “But, doesn’t that get tiring? Always being the one in charge, the perfect one?” Just having to be responsible for others today almost sent me into a spiral, so how does she manage it? Going to work, dealing with all those people, and then coming home to fix me; must be exhausting. “I wouldn’t think about it like that, sweetie. For starters, I’m far from perfect. I make mistakes, just like anyone. But when it comes to you, my beautiful Roxie, it’s never tiring. Caring for you is my ultimate form of relaxation.” “Really?” I ask, not seeing how dealing with a grown woman’s diapers and tantrums could be considered “relaxation”. “Yes, really. You know that feeling you get, when you sit there in your diaper, watching cartoons and wetting yourself? It feels good, doesn’t it? Like a weight has been lifted from you? Well, I feel the same way when I get to change you, dress you up all cute, and yes, even when I have to punish you. Caring for you, with all the ups and downs, is to me what being cared for is to you. Relaxation.” I never thought of it that way. I mean, I knew she got something out of our arrangement, but I just assumed it stopped at the carnal, never thinking that it could be as emotionally fulfilling for her as it was for me. “That makes sense, Mommy. I guess I assumed differently.” “Well, that’s because you…” She pauses and taps my nose with her finger. “...are a Little!” I giggle at her response and snuggle deeper into her body. “Now, how about you tell me what happened? I promise to listen, and not jump to conclusions like before.” *** I go over the events from today: the phone call, the meeting in the office, and even the embarrassing tumble I took in front of Beth. I watch the expression shift across her face as I tell my tale, but true to her word, she just listens. After catching her up to speed, I close my mouth, giving her the time to process everything. Finally, she speaks. “I can’t believe you told your boss to fuck off. Such foul-mouthed language from my little girl!” I can see from her look that she’s more impressed than upset. My face gains a blush to go along with my grin. “Yeah, probably not my finest moment, but he had it coming! He probably could’ve used a good spanking himself.” “Oh yeah, big time!” she says while laughing. “More importantly, I’m glad Beth was so understanding of your ‘special undies’. You said she already knew about our type of lifestyle?” Crap, I guess I did spill the beans, didn’t I? Then again, this is Emma I’m talking to. It’s not like I mentioned it to some rando on the street. “Yeah, apparently her sister is like me. Well, not exactly like me. Beth described her as “different”, and that she was pretty vocal about her littleness with the people she’s close to. Sounds weird to me, but I guess some people are like that.” Emma’s face seems to turn to a strange mix. It’s almost like she’s thinking while eating a lemon at the same time, her lips puckered inwards. Is it really that strange? I know people like us are usually pretty closeted, but it’s not that weird, is it? “What did you say Beth’s last name was?” Wait, what? What is she getting at? After everything I just told her, she wants to know more about Beth? I think for a moment, trying to decide if I’ve said enough for one night. In for a penny, in for a pound, right? Besides, what’s the harm in a name? “It’s Hall. Beth Hall.” Her eyes widen, like she just discovered Atlantis, or some hidden treasure. Does she know Beth? Wait, that’s not it. “Emma, do you know Beth’s sister?” Emma looks at me with worry, which honestly shocks me to my core. “I…I don’t know for certain, but I might? I will say, that description reminds me of…someone.” I can see from the way she looks that she’s not willing to share more than that at the time. Part of me wants to know more, but I don’t want to push that particular button right now. There’s been enough drama tonight. I decide to change the subject. “So…yeah, that’s what happened today. I guess I’m just wondering, what happens now?” Emma looks at me, tilting her head just the slightest bit. “What do you mean, baby? About what?” “What happens to us,” I ask. “You mentioned the idea of me being a full-time little a while back. Well, I’m fresh out of a job, and seeing as I didn’t leave in the most ‘professional manner’, I think it’s safe to say my career in data entry is finished. Honestly, I’m not sure if I’d even want to go back to that kind of work, even if I could find someplace that would hire me without managerial references. What I’m getting at is, I’m here, free of all other responsibilities. So if you’re still willing, I’d love to be your stay-at-home baby.” I can feel Emma’s heart beating through her chest, pounding against my head. “Roxie, you do know what that means, right? Living like this, as a Little all the time? You would be giving up a lot, and things will change. It won’t just be a vacation. You’ll have rules, and chores, and you’ll pretty much be kissing the toilet goodbye. I’m not trying to talk you out of this, but I want you to know what this means. Are you sure this is the life you want?” Do you even have to ask? It’s everything I’ve ever dreamed of! “I’m sure, Mommy. As of this moment, Roxie Accardi: the data enterer and adult is dead, and Baby Roxie is born!” I don’t expect her to move so fast, but Mommy quickly wraps herself around me, hugging me tight. “Oh Roxie, I’m so happy to hear that! I didn’t want to push you, but I’m so happy to have you as my Little girl for good!” We sit there, wordless, just showing our love through affection. I want to stay in her arms forever, but there’s a nagging feeling in the back of my mind. It’s the sensation where I’m just starting to remember something lost, something forgotten over the highs and lows of the day. Hey, I’m glad I remembered something for once at least! “Hey Mommy, didn’t you say you had a surprise for me?” I feel her jolt in my arms, clearly having forgotten herself. “That’s right baby, thank you for reminding me! Do you want your surprise now? It is getting a bit late, but it wouldn’t take long!” I take a look at the clock, noticing that it’s a quarter to ten. Whilst I feel a tad exhausted, I know how much she was looking forward to showing me whatever she had planned, so how could I let her down? “Sure Mommy, I’m awake enough for one last thing!” She gives me a nod, and without a word, she lowers the straps of her dress, slipping it down to her stomach and revealing her bra. Reaching behind her back, she removes it with ease, letting her breasts fall free. Goddess, I love her boobs! “Okay Little One, it’s time for your feeding!” Okay, I see where she’s going with this! I’m certainly down for a bit of fake breastfeeding! I bring my lips to her buds, latching on. I begin to suckle, expecting a moan, or some sort of praise from Mommy. You can imagine my surprise when my mouth begins to taste something besides her flesh. “HOLY SHIT! Mommy, is that milk?” I could barely contain the excitement in my voice. She delivers a quick swat to my thighs for my use of profanity, before shoving my head back onto her. “That’s enough naughty words from you! But yes, that IS milk. Modern medicine is wonderful, wouldn’t you agree?” Oh, I’d definitely agree! “Now hurry up and finish your drink, little one.” I happily agree, resuming my work. I let her juice wash over my taste buds, the flavor reminding me of the milk left over after a bowl of cereal. It’s sweet, but not overly so. I greedily suck down this gift from the goddess, letting the milk fill my stomach. After a while, the well seems to run dry, but without a word, Mommy quickly switches her breasts, letting her other nipple into my mouth. This is perfect. I’ve never felt so relaxed. I…I… I can feel myself losing consciousness. Not yet, please eyes, just remain open for a bit longer. As hard as I try, I cannot hold the darkness of sleep back any longer. My mind fades away, my lips still acting on instinct as I drift off. *** I guess my little girl was all tuckered out after all. Ever so gently, I take Roxie into my arms, taking great care not to awaken the slumbering little. Picking her up, I begin walking towards the nursery, before something stops me. Looking at the loveseat, I see Roxie’s new plush companion sitting upright, having been placed with care. How cute! Even when rushing out before, she still managed to make sure her new friend was comfy. I awkwardly crouch down, grabbing the plush demon-goat in hand. I’m sure she’d want to have her new companion with her tonight. With great effort, I’m just able to twist the doorknob enough to open the door. Making my way over to the crib, I place the sleeping girl inside. I tuck her into the covers, and with a final touch, I place her stuffie underneath her arm. “Goodnight, Little One. Just you wait for what’s in store tomorrow,” I whisper into her ear, before placing a kiss on her forehead. She seems to shuffle a bit but thankfully stays in her world of dreams. I exit the dark room, making sure to close the door as quietly as humanly possible. Once closed, I let my thought from earlier return. There’s no way that she’s Beth’s sister. The odds are… I have to be sure. I make my way to the living room and grab my phone from its spot. Opening up my contacts, I quickly dial the number, each ring letting my nerves sink lower and lower. Alex eventually picks up. “Hey Em! Are you checking about tomorrow? Don’t worry, Jessica and I will…” I cut him off, not having the patience for pleasantries. “Alec, is Jessica still awake? I need to talk to her, like right now.” I can tell I’ve caught him off guard by the brief stutter in his voice. “Y…yeah, let me put you on. Everything all right?” “Hopefully, yes. I just need to confirm something really quick.” I hear the sound of movement on the other end, the sound of music coming to a stop. “Alright, I’ve got her for you. Just let me…” This time, it’s not me cutting him off, but the rambunctious ball of energy that I know so well. “HI EMMA!” I can hear her voice clear, but muffled behind a pacifier. “Did Daddy tell you what we did today?!? We went to the park, and I saw a flock of Brent geese, and I…” Sorry to burst your bubble Jess, but I’ve gotta do this. “Red, Jess. Sorry, but this is important.” I hear a spitting sound, and her voice rings out free from influence. “Sorry, Em. What’s going on? Was it something I said?” Oh, you poor girl. Both you and Roxie need to learn some confidence. “No honey, you’re fine. I just need to ask you something important.” “Oh, okay! Is it about the Brent geese, cause they’re really fascinating birds! Did you know there are three major subspecies of Brent geese?” I let Jess go off on her tangent, explaining the creatures in detail. When she gets like this, sometimes it’s easier to just let her finish the thought. “That’s super interesting Jessie, but no, that’s not why I called. You mentioned you had a sister, correct?” Jessica pauses for a moment. Even she can tell when something is up. “You mean Beth? Well, technically we’re half-sisters, but yeah. Why do you ask?” Of course. The universe just HAD to be this coincidental. “Have you talked to her at all recently?” “Hmmmmm, nope! The last time I talked to her was when we went out for dinner last Tuesday. Why are you asking about Beth?” Well great. First Roxie tells me, and now I have to tell Jess. I hope this doesn’t get back to Beth. Knowing Jessica’s penitent for spreading information, I don’t doubt that the info train will make a full circle. It’s not like I can back out now though. “So, funny story. I think Roxie just outed herself to your sister.”

anyone know any good Diaperpunishment stories

It's time for Sam's vacation to continue and their next activity is an escape room. Before reaching it Amy has some questions for Sam and then, once locked in a room together, Sam quickly realises she may have made a terrible mistake. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- Half an hour later it was time to get going. Sam dropped off the couch and quickly pulled her skirt down. She needed to visit the bathroom but she wasn’t going to be able to get the diaper off without ripping the tapes. It wasn’t a problem after another few minutes. As Sam was tying her shoelaces she took the time to relax her bladder and wet her diaper. She closed her eyes as the warmth enveloped her, the now familiar feeling of her own pee being held against her body and warming her up. “Everything alright, Sam?” Chrissy asked. Sam looked up from her position kneeling to tie her laces. She saw the other three looking at her and realised that as she peed her pants she had completely stopped moving. Amy and Chrissy looked confused whilst Nina, standing behind them, twitched a quick smile before turning away. Sam muttered an apology and quickly finished tying her shoes. When Sam stood up she could immediately feel the difference between the wet diaper and the dry one it had been previously. She waddled out behind everyone and waited for Amy to close the door. Nina and Chrissy were already at the road at the end of the little path that led to the front door. “Sam…” Amy said quietly when she had locked the door, “Can I ask you a question?” “Sure.” Sam replied. “Erm, I don’t want to upset you…” Amy looked unsure. “Is it something that is likely to upset me?” Sam asked semi-jokingly. “I don’t know.” Amy replied honestly. “OK, I promise I won’t get upset.” Sam said. “Is there anything going on between you and Nina?” Amy asked. If Sam had been drinking she would have spat it all out on the floor in front of her. She hadn’t been expecting that question at all. She had tried to keep things on the down low since she wasn’t even sure how she felt yet. Sam became aware that Amy was waiting for a response as her own eyes darted around and she nervously fumbled over her words. “W-Why do you ask?” Sam finally said. She immediately realised that answering Amy’s question with her own likely gave the answer away. “Just… you two have seemed to spending a bunch of time with each other.” Amy shrugged, “And you’ve been acting a bit… differently?” “Differently?” Sam repeated. “Yeah, I mean, normally you wouldn’t be caught dead being treated like a kid or anything. I’ve seen you practically bite the heads off people for making that mistake. But in the last few days…” Amy trailed off a little and looked around. She squatted down a little and spoke much quieter, “You’re wearing a diaper again aren’t you?” Sam immediately looked down and felt the familiar embarrassment rising up. She hadn’t realised it was so obvious. Maybe everyone could see she was padded just from looking at her. All this time she thought she had limited who knew but perhaps literally anyone who looked at her could instantly tell. She was suddenly massively regretting the skirt and childish shirt. “I mean it doesn’t bother me!” Amy quickly added when she saw how uncomfortable Sam had suddenly become, “Sorry, I shouldn’t have said anything. Forget about it.” Before Sam could even work out how to formulate a response to all this Amy quickly apologised again and hurried down to the road with the others. Sam kept her eyes down as she turned and followed Amy to the tarmacked street. “What’s wrong?” Nina asked as soon as Sam reached them. “Nothing.” Sam replied. “But-…” Nina started. “I said I’m fine!” Sam snapped. There was an awkward silence. Sam looked away from the group. She knew she shouldn’t be taking her frustration or anger out on her friends, especially Nina, but it was an almost instinctive reaction borne from years of being ultra-defensive. Nina didn’t press the issue though when Sam glanced up she seemed to look concerned. “Right, let’s go.” Chrissy said, “We don’t want to be late and get locked OUT of the escape room.” It was a relatively short walk to the escape rooms. There were three of them and they were each themed differently. Sam saw one that was clearly meant to look like a cabin on an old cruise ship, another was set up like a rustic old cabin in the woods and the third was very futuristic and sci-fi. “That’s our one.” Amy said as she nodded to the science-fiction door. The four of them went to the door and waited. They were five minutes early and as they milled around outside other groups turned up for the other rooms. Sam felt prickly again, she hated that she had snapped at Nina, she was about to apologise when two people in Midforest uniforms walked into the room. “Everyone ready?” One of them asked after the usual greetings. The groups all smiled and murmured that they were indeed prepared. “OK, just so you know, there are cameras in each of the rooms and you’ll all be monitored.” The other employee said after everyone had confirmed they were ready, “There is a button next to the door, if you get really, really stuck we can give you hints. Likewise, if there’s an emergency press the button. However, if we have to open the door, for safety and fairness, we have to end the game there so we try to avoid that if at all possible!” “These rooms are all roughly equal in difficulty.” The first person continued, “So we can have a little race to see which of you finish first. We’re going to the control desk, when the light above the door turns green you can head in and start. Any questions?” Sam didn’t have any questions but she was somewhat surprised that no one was telling her she was too small to do it. She didn’t think she was too small for the activity but other people usually had a different opinion. It was nice, for once, to be able to do things with her friends. The two staff members walked away and Sam waited with everyone else, she felt like there was a slightly nervous tension in the air but couldn’t wait to start as she had noticed the people in the other groups giving her curious looks. Whether they thought she was a baby who was too young to do this because of her size or if they could tell she was padded she had no idea. Thankfully the lights above the door turned green and there was a click as the locks disengaged. Sam was the last of the four girls to walk into the futuristic themed room. She broke into a big smile when she looked around, it really did look fantastic, as if she had stepped out of the forest and into a totally different world. “This is so cool!” Chrissy exclaimed as she walked across to a shelf full of vials of strangely coloured liquids. “Hold on, don’t touch anything.” Amy said as she went to a sealed envelope sitting on a metal table in the middle of the room, “You might mess up the puzzles!” “Sam, do you want to read it?” Amy asked as she held out the envelope. Sam took it. She rather felt like Amy was testing the waters in terms of whether she had offended her earlier. The letter was sealed with wax and stamped with the Midforest logo, it almost felt like a shame to tear it open. Sam pulled out the paper and unfolded it. “Attention cadets!” Sam said extravagantly as she got into the role play aspect, “You are on the space station Sevastopol which has experienced catastrophic failure and is plunging into the atmosphere of the nearby planet!” Sam paused for dramatic effect and Nina covered her mouth in shock causing everyone to laugh. “You are our last hopes for saving the station. It is imperative that you work together to get the mainframe computer back up and running. You have one hour. Good luck, cadets!” Sam finished. As Sam finished reading a digital display above the door they had entered turned on showing sixty minutes. It immediately started counting down. Everyone looked around, there didn’t seem to be any more information on how they should start going about their task. Sam was happy to spend a minute just marvelling at the set that had been built. There were computer banks with flashing lights and dials around the room and even a porthole with the blackness of space outside. Sam looked at the computer screens, they were flashing warning messages and asking for a password that would reboot the system. Aside from the computers there were some space bunks on the other side of the room as well as a vent and another door next to it. Aside from that there were a lot of other things that, whether they had use in the puzzle or not, provided nice set dressing. Scientific equipment, a partially built robot and about a dozen other things that demanded Sam’s attention. “So… what do we do?” Chrissy asked. “Was there anything else in the envelope?” Nina asked. Sam turned the envelope upside down. When she did so a small key fell to the floor. Without thinking she bent down to pick it up, it was only as she straightened up again that she realised she had just flashed her diaper to her friends and anyone who was watching the camera feed. She blushed as she held up the key. “A key!” Nina quickly said to try and distract from Sam’s indiscretion. “For what?” Chrissy asked as she looked around. “It does seem a bit out of place…” Amy muttered as she looked at all the futuristic gadgets. The girls got to work looking for anything that seemed to have a lock. It took five minutes before Nina announced she had found a chest underneath one of the bunks. The key fit and the chest opened. The activity carried on like that for twenty minutes. Each puzzle answer gave a new clue and the girls were having a lot of fun in their “space station.” It was after those twenty minutes that Sam felt an uncomfortable feeling growing in her tummy, one that she remembered very well from the previous day. She nervously looked up at the timer, there was still thirty-eight minutes to go. “Sam? Have you seen a screwdriver?” Chrissy asked as she walked over to the drawer Sam was looking through, “I’m determined to get more clues right than Amy…” “I think I saw one on one of the lower shelves.” Sam said distractedly. “Perfect.” Chrissy replied as she turned and hurried across the room again. Sam bit her lip as her tummy complained again. There was no way she was going to make until they unlocked the door, she didn’t know what to do, if she asked to be let out she would end the experience for all of them. Hindsight was twenty-twenty and she now knew she shouldn’t have had a breakfast quite so rich in fibre. She saw Nina at one of the computer consoles, she looked at the other two who were distracted and waddled over to her. “Hey…” Sam said quietly. “Hi. I don’t suppose you’ve seen any four digit numbers anywhere?” Nina asked as she frowned and looked at the screen. “No.” Sam replied, “Listen, I…” “Ah ha!” Chrissy suddenly exclaimed attracting everyone’s attention, “Screwdriver!” “What do you need that for?” Nina asked as she walked over leaving Sam alone at the computer. As Chrissy explained her thinking Sam cringed and leaned against the metal of the computer bank. She closed her eyes as she felt another pain in her belly. This was becoming a critical situation, she was fairly sure that even if she pressed the emergency button right then she wouldn’t make it to the toilet. Her face was flushing with heat, she had done this just the previous day and now it seemed inevitable it was going to happen again. Sam was still thinking about what she was going to do when she felt her struggling sphincter partially open. She covered her mouth as she felt poop push out of her for an inch or so before she clamped down again. Her heart was pounding. Whether it was the fibre or something else her control seemed greatly diminished, despite her problems she had rarely known a need for the toilet to come on this quickly. “So we need to go through the vent to the other side of the door?” Amy asked. She was referring to a door on the opposite side to the entrance, “Who do we send through?” “Well, I think we could squeeze through but…” Chrissy turned to Sam and the other two followed suit. Sam couldn’t say anything. Every muscle she had was contracted against the inevitable. Her legs were shaking and her eyes watered. Her friends may not have known there was a problem before but now it was obvious. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/565dcbcf-9384-4762-a889-45bfb4af456c https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1240641

The Easter holiday break and an associated series of social engagements had disrupted my usual non-workday nappy routine. Pinned cloth terry nappies are great but they’re not great at dinner parties: at least the kind of dinner parties I find myself at. Maybe I should find some different kind of dinner party. Anyway, I found myself unusually alternating between cloth and disposables from night to night over a very long Easter Holiday weekend depending on what was going on. Thursday night was disposable instead of cloth (dinner party), Friday was cloth, Saturday was back in disposables (a “Little Mermaid” no less to handle an anticipated 14 hour shift after a much “wetter” dinner party). That’s all well and good but as the long weekend wore on, I’d started notice a very faint and intermittent stale pee note in the walk in robe. The cat died some months ago so my first line on enquiry was closed to me but in any case, it wasn’t really strong enough to make me think I wasn’t imagining it. You can get a bit olfactory-paranoid when you pee in your pants all the time. Sunday was cloth again but at Monday night, work beckoned and so, quite late, quite refreshed, I found myself groping around the just-out-of-sight-line top shelf grasping to retrieve my in-service pair of double-terry lined plastic pants. I habitually wear a pair of these over my night time disposables (do deal with the almost inevitable minor night time leakage) but usually they can go a week or two before consignment to wash. Sensing plastic at my fingertips up above my head, I dragged an item forward to the edge of the shelf whereupon it pitched over the edge to land at my feet with a surprisingly dull “whump”. That “whump” did seem somehow, well, solid. And then, like a mushroom cloud arising from a nuclear test, a blast of pure ammonia roared up from them to the stratosphere at my nose. So THAT’S where that subtle waft was emanating from. It wasn’t at all subtle now that the source was down at ground level. Bending down to retrieve them, I discovered heavy, cold, sodden towelling and if my nose was to be believed, a pee-party for bacteria. Why were they soaked? In some kind of mad moment, I wondered if the roof had leaked above them. It seemed unlikely despite the Easter weekend’s near non-stop rainfall. My folded terry nappies were up on that same top shelf and they seemed dry enough. I was left with Occam’s razor telling me that I’d had a catastrophic overnight disposable nappy failure in them two days ago. With my all-new, all-improved “Slightly-less-BetterDry) this is no longer as rare as it was a couple of nappy cases ago. Furthermore, in a new low for my nappy-insight, I’d failed to realise that this had occurred at my morning change and instead, flung an utterly-pee-drenched double-terry nappy/plastic pant combo up into the warm, humid confines of a tropically-wet Queensland Easter weekend walk-in robe shelf and let it ferment for a couple of days. Awesome. For several hundreds of milliseconds I contemplated putting them on anyway. It was late, it was dark, I’d drunk a vat of red wine. I was tired. I wanted bed. Fortunately, sanity prevailed. Apart from looking suspiciously squishy, I concluded that wearing that particular additional “protection” garment to bed was not only maritally inadvisable, it was arguably a bio-hazard, such was the NH3 off-gassing going on. On the other hand, I dimly knew that the red wine on-board would substantially increase the chances of unauthorised nocturnal pee emissions. No insurance policy for my slightly-less-BetterDry was also not a great idea. I’d have to find a clean pair from my nappy hamper back in the main bedroom, just beyond where my beloved lay dozing gently. I crept across the room in semi-darkness and tried, as much as was possible, to surreptitiously ferret through my wicker basket of nappy accessories in the dark. “huh? What’s happening?” my beloved mumbled. “Nothing dear” I replied, standing before her in full view. It is a credit to the normalisation of my strange life that she accepted my assurance of “nothing” at face value, rolling over to swiftly fall back asleep as, silhouetted by the dim yellow LED night light, her husband, wearing nothing more than a slightly swollen-at-the-front disposable nappy, sorted through piles of plastic pants in his “nappy hamper” sorting out his bedwetting gear in the hope of keeping the marital sheets dry. Strange days indeed.

Just dropping in to say hi and check how the healing process is going. @Reddy any updates?

Chapter 17: Not a Baby Three Years Ago I didn’t let my failure to find pull-ups in my sister’s bedroom deter me. I scoured the rest of the house. Jackson’s bedroom seemed like a promising Plan B, but there were no pull-ups or even baby diapers to be found in there either. The same held true for the rest of the house. But just because I didn’t find any diapers didn’t mean that there weren’t other discoveries that were made. The basement was the final frontier of my search for diapers or pull-ups. It was where things that were no longer needed were tucked away forever, or at least until Mom decided it was time to pull them out for a garage sale or donate them to a thrift store. I had to tug hard at one of the doors in the closet that ran the length of the shortest wall in the unfinished area of the basement that was adjacent to the laundry room. The door finally opened with a rather large bang. I hoped that no one upstairs wondered what I was doing. It was Saturday afternoon, so everyone was home. It would perhaps have been wiser to hold off on the search until Monday, when it would just be Grace and me at home during the summer while our parents were off at work and Jackson was attending preschool. But I simply couldn’t bear to wait any longer. I was so convinced that there had to be diapers or pull-ups somewhere in the house. The fact that I hadn’t found them yet just had to mean that I hadn’t looked in the right places. But this first section of the closet didn’t yield the results I had been hoping for. There were a bunch of storage boxes, but the contents of the clear plastic bins were obvious. It was just a bunch of Christmas decorations, ornaments, lights, and an artificial Christmas tree that would need to be painfully reassembled next year. The door shut with a firm click. That was OK. There were still four more sections of the closet left for me to check. The next two were also disappointing, especially as they all contained cardboard boxes that I had to drag out and open before determining that the contents – old keepsakes, games, clothes, and other odds and ends – were not what I was looking for. My anticipation was turning to despair as I approached the second-to-last closet door. I tugged open the door. And there it was. For a moment, I thought I had hit the mother of all jackpots. The cardboard box of pull-ups was sitting at eye level with me on the shelf. I would have preferred to have discovered a box of my sister’s old pull-ups, but at this point, I was simply elated to have found anything at all. It didn’t matter one bit that they were pull-ups meant for boys. I was so eager to finally try one on that I was willing to overlook that detail. I pulled the box out of the closet and set it down carefully on the floor. I paused before opening it, listening for any sounds of movement upstairs. But no one was walking around at all, and there were definitely no sounds of anyone heading toward the stairs that led down to the basement. I was relieved that the cardboard diaper box wasn’t taped up. All I had to do to open it was to unfold the top of it. My hands were shaking as I reached down and pulled the cardboard flaps on top of the box apart. But it wasn’t diapers that I found inside. Instead, it was an assortment of all the baby items that my brother had outgrown. There were bibs, bottles, pacifiers, an old diaper bag, tiny baby utensils, and sippy cups. I closed my eyes and groaned. I had been so close. I hurriedly opened the last remaining closet door. Nothing. Just more clear plastic bins that very obviously did not contain any diapers or pull-ups. My mind felt numb. I had been so sure I’d at least find something. Every other option I had considered for getting my hands on those pull-ups seemed so far off and out of reach at the moment. I wanted them now. The realization that I was being denied that instant gratification stung deeply. I went back to look at the pull-up box that didn’t actually have any pull-ups in it. I no longer had any hope of finding what I was looking for, but I dug my hand into the box nonetheless. All I found was regular, hard plastic, not the soft, crinkly sensation of the pull-up I had held in my hands a little over a week ago. I again regretted that I hadn’t been able to work up the courage to sneak that pull-up home rather than toss it away in the bathroom garbage container. Then another thought took hold of me. If it felt that good to wear a pull-up, perhaps it might also feel good to try out some of my brother’s baby items. Perhaps this whole search wouldn’t end up being a waste of time after all. I looked down at the contents of the cardboard box. It was immediately apparent what my first experiment should be. I plucked out a pacifier from atop an assortment of other baby items. I held the blue pacifier in front of me. Mom had gotten Jackson to give up pacifiers about a year ago – shortly after his second birthday. I tried to imagine what it would feel like to have it in my mouth. I examined the pacifier carefully as I rotated it a couple of times in my hand. How in the world was I supposed to tell which side was up? The clear, silicone part of the pacifier wasn’t uniformly shaped, so there had to be a right way to insert it into my mouth, but I was at a loss to figure out which way it was supposed to go. I tried to recall how it had looked in Jackson’s mouth, but I had never paid close attention to how he has used his pacifiers before. But there was an incredibly obvious way to figure out an answer to that question. I flipped the pacifier over once more, opened my mouth, and brought the pacifier up to my lips. I learned an incredibly important lesson when I put the pacifier into my mouth. It was very important to wash something that had been sitting in storage for a year before you put it into your mouth. I spat the pacifier back out onto the floor. I had never in my life tasted something so gross. I felt as though I was going to puke if I didn’t immediately remedy the situation. Water. I needed water. The closest option was the laundry room sink. I raced around the corner to the laundry room, fumbling for the light switch so I could see the sink in the far corner next to the washing machine. Under normal circumstances, I wouldn’t have taken a single sip of water from this sink or any other one in the house. I had never been able to stand the tap water ever since we had moved into the house when I was about five years old. No one else in our family had that problem, but after several days of me point-blank refusing to take even the smallest sip of water, my parents had finally relented and purchased a filtered water pitcher for me to use. The filtered water tasted so much better. I couldn’t understand how my family could claim that it didn’t taste different at all to them. I had the same problem with water at restaurants. There was about a fifty-fifty chance whether I would be able to drink more than a couple of sips before insisting that my parents let me order juice, ice-tea, or even soda. At this point, they usually just ordered bottled water for me, if that was an option. I looked down at the sink. Under normal circumstances, what I was about to do would have been unfathomable. But these were not normal circumstances. I turned the handle for the cold-water faucet and cupped my hands beneath the cold stream of water before bringing them repeatedly up to my face for quick sips. This was probably the first time in four years that I had actually swallowed any tap water at this house. I brought my cupped hands up to my mouth a half-dozen times before the awful taste left by the pacifier was gone. The tap water didn’t leave a good taste in my mouth, but in comparison to the aftertaste that had been left by the dusty pacifier, it was a massive relief. That didn’t mean that I was in any hurry to drink more of it. I paused at the sound of footsteps moving upstairs. It sounded as though someone was heading out of the living room, straight toward the kitchen. I sprinted out of the laundry room, not bothering to shut the light off. I reached for the box of pull-ups and was just about to lift it up to return it to its place in the closet when the footsteps came to a stop right above me in the kitchen. I breathed a sigh of relief. It was probably just Mom getting started on her dinner preparations. I’d be fine as long as she didn’t need to come and get anything out of the pantry. I realized as well that I had completely forgotten about the pacifier that had fallen to the floor. The second or so that it had been in my mouth hadn’t been nearly long enough for me to decide on whether I liked it, as that moment had been spoiled by its gross taste. My first thought was to wash the pacifier in the laundry room sink, but I immediately dismissed that idea. It was in bad enough shape that I was going to need soap. I tucked the pacifier into the pocket of my shorts. I would need to find a way to clean it later. I looked at the size description on the side of the pull-up box as I put it back into the closet. The weight range that these pull-ups were supposed to fit was thirty-two to forty pounds. I knew from the scale in the upstairs bathroom that I was a good twenty-five pounds above that. Even if there had been some of these pull-ups left over, there wasn’t any way they would have fit me. On the other hand, it was clear that the bedwetting pull-ups my cousins had worn must have had larger sizing requirements, as they had fit me without any issues. But that was a question I wasn’t going to be able to get an answer to. I didn’t have a smartphone. Grace, who was six years older than me, had just recently been allowed to have one for herself. Plus, Dad had made it very clear that he was capable of seeing what things I searched for when I used the family PC or tablet. That was a lesson I had found out the hard way while searching for information on what should have been an innocuous topic, only to have to immediately advert my eyes at what actually showed up on the screen. I had closed the web browser immediately, but somehow, I still ended up getting a lengthy lecture from my parents about internet safety, followed by being banned from using the tablet for several weeks. A few loud thumps caused me to turn my gaze toward the ceiling. There was no doubt about it now. Someone was headed toward the basement stairs. I hurried back over to the laundry room after shutting the closet door behind me, hoping that the pacifier would, in fact, be a good consolation prize. I got on my knees and started opening some cabinets on the floor, pretending to be searching for Chester. “Maddy, what are you doing?” I turned around to see Mom standing in the laundry room doorway. “I’m looking for Chester,” I said, giving the pre-made excuse I had prepared in case any questioned why I was spending time alone in the basement. We’d gotten the two-year-old orange cat several months ago. He was gradually becoming more friendly with us, but he still took to hiding in odd places around the house for hours at a time. “He’s upstairs napping behind the couch in the living room,” Mom said. “But you need to leave him alone if he is hiding away like that. You can play with him when he comes back out again.” “But, Mom.” “If he doesn’t want to be bothered, he doesn’t want to be bothered. He’ll let us know when he wants to be played with again.” Without any further excuse to stay in the basement, I watched as Mom grabbed a box of pasta noodles off of a shelf and then followed her back up the stairs toward the kitchen. I made my way upstairs to the bathroom on the second floor of the house. I did need to use the toilet anyway, and this would provide the perfect cover for getting the pacifier washed. I hoped that the hand soap I was using to clean off the pacifier wouldn’t leave a bad taste in my mouth. I made sure to rinse it off as thoroughly as possible before placing it back into my pocket for the short walk down the hallway to my bedroom. I took the pacifier out of my pocket and laid down on the bed. There was still plenty of time before dinner for me to see how using the pacifier would go. I cautiously slid the pacifier into my mouth. I had done a good job of washing it; there was no yucky taste of built-up dust or soap. I sucked on the pacifier awkwardly, trying to figure out exactly how I was supposed to use it. There wasn’t any real taste to it, just the bland sensation of semi-squishy silicone. I felt really silly. It wasn’t doing anything for me. It wasn’t anywhere close to as fun as wearing a pull-up. I used my tongue to rotate the pacifier in my mouth. Perhaps it had just been in the wrong position. Nope, it was still the same. It wasn’t as though I disliked sucking on the pacifier. It didn’t taste bad or feel uncomfortable. But it didn’t do anything for me. It was nothing like the euphoria I had felt when I had been wearing a pull-up. I tried, and failed, to imagine myself as a baby, sucking on a pacifier or drinking out of a bottle, but whatever had led me to be interested in wearing pull-ups again wasn’t in any way connected to other baby items. Having grown bored with this new toy already, I hid the pacifier in the bottom of my dresser, tucking it safely away until I would have the chance to return it to the closet. Later that week, when I returned the pacifier to its place in the pull-up box in the basement closet, I also tried drinking from a baby bottle, which required me to be incredibly stealthy to clean and fill, even with only my older sister around at the time. I managed to get away with it without being caught, but the result was the same, even though I had filled the baby bottle with my preferred filtered drinking water. Being a baby simply held no appeal to me. I couldn’t fathom wanting to suck on a pacifier or drink from a bottle for more than a minute or two. I certainly didn’t want to be a baby again. But that didn’t matter. As I had learned from my cousins, one didn’t have to be a baby to wear diapers. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Interesting where this has gone so far. I wonder if Edward will be changing Kaden’s dirty diaper himself or have someone else do it for him. 🙂

Hello, dear readers. I want to thank you all again on your patience for chapter 9. With the holiday having passed, I was able to dedicate a good portion of time to redoing the work that was lost the other night. I think the chapter turned out even better than it was before, but ultimately, how good it is will be up for you to decide. Please enjoy the first chapter in "Act 2" of Embracing Oneself. And, as always, thank you for reading. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 9: Bye, Bye, Bye (CW: Swearing, Deadnaming, Smoking) July 22nd, 2023. 8:29am Opening my eyes to see the bars in front of my face can still manage to get a smile out of me. Stretching my curled-out form beneath my childish covers, I can hear the crinkling of the waterproof sheet beneath me. So far, it’s been an unnecessary precaution, but Mommy insists on it remaining on. “Who knows, your diaper might fail one night from those massive wettings of yours.” Her comment still sits in my mind, like an enjoyable earworm. I sit up, rubbing the crusts from my eyes. I can feel the sheet slipping off my bare body, my nipples poking up at the cold morning air. I should ask Mommy to put me in my PJs next time. I look down at my waist, my pink Trest looking soggier than I remember it being last night, the once coral front now a beige-ish tone. I must’ve woken up and gone more. Peaking through the crib's rails, I notice just how stocked up it has become over the last couple of months. Once just a lightish rose, the walls are now adorned with vinyl stickers of alphabet blocks and copyright-free princesses. Underneath the changing table, the garbage pail has long since been removed, a large diaper pail having taken its place. The shelves, once barely filled with supplies, now struggle to contain Emma’s purchases. Even with the addition of a new Ikea shelf, the overflow of diapers and toiletries could be described as obscene. Heh, toiletries. Considering my recent lack of a porcelain throne, I found it funny to refer to them as such. The only ‘toilet’ I’ve used in about a month is the one taped around me. Speak of the devil. The rest of my body has arisen from its slumber, and nature calls. With almost no effort, I let my morning ritual take over, feeling the cold garment warm up with a fresh wave of wetting. The seconds tick by, my diaper getting saggier as it struggles to absorb the rapid flood. Once finished, I place my hand on the front, squishing the padding and feeling the true weight of my act. Doing so, I feel a small droplet make its way down my leg. Shit, is that a leak? Maybe Emma was right to buy the mattress protector. I move my hand away, not wanting to add any more risk of a cleanup. Not that I have to worry about that. Mommy has taken over the role of my exclusive diaper changer and clean-up expert. We talked it over, and decided it would be best if I didn’t handle my own diaper changes while engaging in little activities. There are exceptions, of course. If she is at work, and I’m having a free day, I can make the change on my own after she checks and permits me. If I’m wearing discreetly at work, I’m allowed to use my discretion when it comes to my bathroom needs, whether that's using the bathroom, changing in the stall, or waiting till I get home to deal with it. Once I’m back home though, the game begins again. It’s not like I mind it either. Changes have almost become a second love language to us. The way Mommy takes care of me, making sure I’m all clean and dry, makes me feel warm inside; from how she smiles down at me from above, I can tell she feels similarly. Speaking of changes, I could desperately use one. I can feel the saturation pooling downwards, and I’m sure that another wetting of any calibur will spring a leak. Looking over to the top of the shelf, I can see the small green light coming from the two-way baby monitor, signaling a live connection. I wasn’t sure about that purchase at first, but I’ve gotta hand it to her; it’s about to come in handy. “MOMMY!!! I NEEDA CHANGE!!!” I shout. It may not be necessary to be so loud, but it certainly fits the role. Plus, it’s fun to just let your voice ring on occasion. I wait, the sound of static mixed with random noises coming through the speaker. It takes a moment, but I finally hear her voice on the other end. “Just a second sweetie, I’ll be right there.” The static cuts out, leaving just the echo of footsteps off in the distance. Soon, Mommy walks through the door, dressed up to perfection. Her work attire never fails to impress. Walking over to the crib, she gently slides the rails down to the ground. “Good morning sleepyhead. Let’s see how that poor diaper is holding up.” Her hand goes between my thighs, slipping a finger into the leg guard. “Wow, you weren’t kidding! How about we get you into a fresh one?” I hold my arms out, letting her get close before wrapping them around her neck. With a heft, my body is lifted out, with one of her hands along my back, the other on my rear. Bridging the short distance, I’m laid down across the changing table, the cold material against my bare skin causing a jolt to my system. My body heat quickly warms it up though, and my body relaxes. “Alright baby, you know the drill. Legs up.” The process is routine now; legs go up, tapes undone, and nethers wiped. So when Mommy stops after placing the new diaper beneath my bum, I’m left wondering what’s up. “You want to try something new today?” she asks. Oh, we’re playing this game today! For Mommy, something new adds up to either a new toy being used or a temporary rule being implemented. I remember the feeling the first time she said those words, pulling a pacifier gag out from behind her. Now that was an experience. From gags to locking mittens, Mommy never seems to run out of ideas. Even without a new toy, she never fails to be creative. Last weekend, for example, she put me back in my crib immediately after my morning change, handing me a content-locked tablet and a couple of bottles of water before heading off. I certainly wasn’t expecting my day to be spent locked up in one place, but it ended up being a lot of fun! I step out of memory lane as Mommy pulls out a small white box. Opening the top, she tilts the box towards me, allowing me to see the bright pink chastity cage inside. “What do you think baby? Wanna give it a try?” Oh my goddess. A small gulp goes down my throat. This is definitely something out of my realm of experience, but everything else she has suggested so far has made for an amazing experience. I guess…it wouldn’t hurt to try it out. “O…Okay Mommy, I’ll try it,” I manage to squeak out, my voice struggling to form the sentence. That was all the go-ahead she needed. Pulling out a small jar of petroleum jelly, she dabs a smudge on her finger, gliding it along the surfaces soon to make contact with my most vulnerable spaces. Taking the base ring, she gently works my parts through it, resting in place behind my bits. The nylon sleeve soon follows, and the barrel lock is engaged with the twist of the key, securing the contraption in place. I bring my hand down, inspecting my new enclosure. It…it actually feels nice. The material makes for a comfy covering, and if not for the fact that my mind is getting used to the sensation, I would be hard-pressed to even notice its presence. Mommy gently slaps the top of my hand, putting an end to my exploration. “Now, now, the cage is meant to keep your hands away, Little One.” Well, that just makes me want to touch it some more! With a dash of powder, the new diaper is pulled into place, and the tapes are secured. “There we go. That should hold you for a while. Now let’s get you dressed!” Mommy picks me back up and places me before the mirror, walking into the closet to decide my attire. Returning in just moments, she holds a dress in one hand and a pair of shoes in the other. The dress is rather simplistic, but a verified classic; a black school-girl dress with a white collar and sleeves. With a lift of my arms, the dress is slipped over my head and falls into place. Looking at myself in the mirror, I can now understand why it was chosen. I’m unaware if the dress was tailored to be this short, or if Mommy ordered a dress meant for a child, but the result is the same. Just the slightest amount of movement reveals a flash of the white padding and childish print underneath. Oh well, it’s not like I’m going anywhere today. Bending down, she places the shoes in front of my feet, reaching inside and pulling out a pair of long, striped socks, alternating between black and white. I lift one leg at a time, feeling the soft cotton making its way up to my thighs. Next comes the shoes, a simple design of black leather, with a strap over the top. I’m certainly looking creepy, kooky, and altogether ooky! Minus my short hair, I’d say I look very close to the classic character. “What do you think?” she asks, awaiting my approval. Even now, being the ‘one in charge’, she still seeks my happiness. “I love it, Mommy! Thank you,” I say before throwing my arms around her, wrapping them tightly around her waist. “You…are very welcome…but you’re…kind of crushing me here,” she exasperates. I lighten my grasp, but hold on to her just the same. The hug transitions into a hold, finding myself once again off the ground, being ushered by my authoritative chauffeur. We pass through the doorway, making our way into the living room, where I’m gently placed upon the blanket spread across the floor. I cross my legs, sitting upright on the soft material, feeling the warmth against my thighs. Before me is the usual spread. A variety of coloring books, remotes, and my pacifier sit just within reach; everything a Little might need to stay busy throughout the day while her caregiver is away. “Alright sweetie, I have to get going, but you know the rules…” I pop the pacifier in my mouth and begin listing off my orders, a childish lisp emitting from behind the guard. “No Potty, no big gurl stuff, make sure to crawl, and text Mommy if I need ta change.” “That’s right!” Mommy says as she claps her hands, applauding my remembrance. Bending over, she gives me a quick peck on the forehead. “I’m going to miss you so much, baby.” It’s only a day, Mommy. I’m sure I’ll manage. I decide against verbalizing my sass, not wanting to be bratty right out the gate. “Me misses you mowe, Mommy. Id geds so wownwy widhowd you.” While part of me cringes at my babble, I do admit that it’s pretty fun. Mommy coos at my attempt. “Oh no, well I can’t have my sweet, little girl getting lonely, now can I?” She points ahead of me towards the door of the entertainment center. “Why don’t you check inside? After all, who knows what’s awaiting behind the door?” Another surprise? I crawl across the short distance and open the door. Inside the darkness, I almost look over the object inside. If not for the white button eyes, it would’ve been camouflaged from sight. I grab ahold and bring the soft object to light, letting out a verbal squeal of delight. “HE’S SO CUTE!!!!” In my hands is a plush goat with wings, his black body adorned with two red pentagrams; one across his chest, the other along his head. I flick my finger against his cute horns, giggling just a bit before returning to their crescent shape. HE’S PERFECT!!!!!! “I figured it was about time for you to have a stuffie friend to keep you company. I wasn’t quite sure it…” I give her a quick flash of indignation, showing my displeasure at her reference to this beautiful creature as an “it”. “...I mean, I wasn’t sure if ‘HE’ was the most age-appropriate choice, but I guess I was mistaken.” I slide my body across the carpet like a batter slides to home base, giving myself just the slightest rug burn as I grab onto her leg. “I love him, Mommy! Thank you, thank you, thank you!” Mommy lets out a giggle and places her hand on my head, patting it ever so softly. “You are most certainly welcome, darling.” I see a brief flash above me and look up to see her, phone in hand. “Sorry, I couldn’t resist capturing this moment” I’m so happy right now, she could be taking pics of my bare ass and I wouldn’t care! The time comes too soon when she begins pulling her leg from my grasp. “Okay, okay, I REALLY have to get going now. I’ll see you soon, my precious Roxie.” Taking her steps towards the door, she turns around just before opening it. “There’s plenty of bottles and snacks in the fridge if you’re hungry. Text me if you need anything, I’ll see you at 5. I can’t wait to give you your final surprise. Love you!” I get nothing more than that as she closes the door behind her, leaving me to sit in suspense. Three surprises in one day? She’s going all out today. I look down at my biggest surprise, holding my new companion close to my chest. “Now, what do I call you? Let’s see…” I don’t need to think for long before the perfect name pops into my head. “I know! Your name is Baphy!” I’m a genius! Taking Baphy in hand, I make my way back to my spot, gently placing him down before going prone. Settling into the blanket, I feel the unfamiliar sensation of the chastity cage pushing between my skin and the diaper. Okay, that’s gonna take some getting used to. I sit up on my elbows, and the pressure lightens. Deciding I can live with that, I take the TV remote in hand, booting up Netflix. I arrow my way over to the “Kids” profile, a rather new addition to my little routine. Not like it changes anything. Most of the shows I watch are considered ‘For Kids” anyway. I look through my limited selection, trying to figure out what to watch. I could go with the usual, but I really want to wait for Emma to keep watching She-Ra. What about… I make my choice, settling on a tried and true banger: Legend of Korra. “Baphy, you’re going to LOVE this!” *** Uugh, what the hell is interrupting my sleep? The buzzing of my phone causes me to awake from my blissful nap. I spread out my legs, accidentally knocking over the collection of bottles accrued from my watching party. Thankfully, they lay empty, so no cleanup is required. Good thing too, otherwise, I’d be pissed. Looking around in my daze, I finally spot the device, having stopped its infernal ringing. I swear, this better be Mommy calling, and not some scam call. Clicking the power button, the first thing I notice is the time; 11:52am. Damn, that nap was longer than I thought. The second thing I notice is the notification bar, showing several missed calls. While the number is saved in my contacts, it wasn’t the name I was expecting. It’s my day off! Fuck, if Tom doesn’t have a good reason for calling, I’m gonna rip his asshole in two! I take a deep breath and decide that calling him back would be the safest bet, no matter how much I despise talking to the sleazeball during my off hours. The phone rings for just a second before I can hear his weaselly voice on the other end. “Good to see your phone works! Do you know how long I’ve been trying to reach you? I’m starting to think you enjoy wasting my time.” Fuck you asshole, I shouldn’t even be answering you right now. As much as I wish I could say that, I’m not looking to lose my job over a phone call. “Hi Tom, what can I do for you…on my day off?” I let just the hint of sarcasm ring true in my otherwise professional tone. “Yeah yeah, I know what day it is. Trust me, I wouldn’t be calling you unless it was urgent. You need to get into the office right away.” Even when asking for my help, he still manages to be an ass about it. “Listen, if it’s about the data for the Coleman Group, can’t it wait until Tomorrow? I’m currently busy with personal matters.” Yeah, let me get back to my cartoons already! He interjects, cutting off any chance of escape. “It’s not about that. H.R. needs to speak with you, and it has to happen now. I expect to see you in the next hour.” I hear the beep from the other end, and my screen flashes the white letters of “Call Ended”. “FUUUUUUUCK!!!!!!! Fucking Asshole!!!” I look over to my side, Baphy seemingly giving me a disapproving stare. “Sorry Baphy, I didn’t mean to swear. Looks like my dummy boss needs to speak with me.” *** Getting dressed and out the door took more time than I’d hoped. I was almost afraid I wouldn’t get there in time, but I guess the goddess is looking out for me, as I pull into my spot with time to spare. That’s perhaps the only good thing about this bullshit. Hopping out of the car, I slam the door shut, strutting towards the double glass doors of the building. I feel a slight breeze against my ankles, my knee-length skirt flowing with the wind. I am glad I changed though. Unprofessional look aside, there’s no way my diaper wouldn’t have just shown. Should I have perhaps changed? Maybe, but it’s not like I haven’t worn to work before. What difference would an H.R. meeting make? My only concern is the growing desperation in my bladder. This is just a quick visit, in and out. Then I can get back home, soak this thing, and enjoy the rest of my day. I keep up my brisk pace through the entryway, not even stopping to wave at the nameless goon working the desk. Stopping at the elevator, I push the up button, tapping my foot as I impatiently await its arrival. I barely wait before the door opens before stepping inside, mashing the 5f button as quickly as possible. It’s not long before the door opens again, the usual rows of cubicles standing before me. On a usual work day, I’d walk the few paces to my capitalistic prison before getting on with the busy work, but not today. I take a right, making my way to the big brown door, adorned with the dickbag’s name. I knock on the solid wood, listening for the okay to enter. At first, I vaguely believe I hear a stifled sob before it’s quickly covered up by my boss's annoying voice. “Come in.” Twisting the handle, I’m greeted by three faces, where I expected only two. Behind the mahogany desk stands Tom, his face reminding me of an aging bulldog, his cheeks sagging in a permanent frown. Goddess, I can smell his rancid cologne from here. To his left is a woman I’ve met only once or twice, her name escaping me at the moment. If Tom resembled a bulldog, I’d say she resembles a praying mantis, her pointed, angled face showing more bone than skin. I believe she’s trying to smile at me, but her eyes, long since drained of light and warmth, tell a much different tale. While I expected those two, the other party wasn’t expected in the least. Sitting down opposite from Tom, she looks up at me. Her eyes were puffy and tear-stricken, somberly staring at me from behind her red hair. “Beth, what’s wrong?!?” I make my way over to her, placing my hand on her shoulder. I can feel her shaking in her seat as a fresh set of drops stains her blouse. What the fuck is going on here? Why is my friend balling her eyes out?!? “Glad to see you could make it, Miss Accardi. Miss Hall, why don’t you head out?” I would perhaps appreciate the woman’s gentle demeanor in other circumstances, but not today. Beth doesn’t say a word before rushing out of the office. She just looks back at me with those sad eyes of hers before leaving. “Respectfully, what the hell is going on here? Why am I here, and why is Beth crying her eyes out?” Careful Rox, these are your higher-ups. Keep a cool head. “Take a seat. Please.” It sounds like Tom has to force the word out of his mouth. Perhaps it’s a foreign word to him. Nonetheless, I sit in the chair, careful to keep my legs together. I watch him shuffle through some paperwork in front of him, looking through the pages. My leg begins to tap, both from impatience and desperation. Can we hurry this up? “I’ll keep this brief.” Thank you, Tom, for that at least. “Can you read this document for us?” What is this, a literacy test? I look over the text, recognizing it as the monthly report I had filled out a while back. As a lead, one of my many, many arduous tasks was keeping track of those “below” me, providing details on the work efficiency of my staff. “I know what it is, Tom. I wrote it myself. What does this have to do with this random meeting?” I watch the woman begin to take notes on her company laptop, apparently jolting down my words. Am I in a fucking courtroom right now? Tom taps on the page, his greasy finger landing on a paragraph further down. “And would you say that THIS report is accurate?” I feel a lump in my throat as I read my own words, cursing myself for not seeing this coming. While Bethany Hall continues to be a bright, cheerful person to work with, her skills regarding data entry are still below average. It is my firm belief that her skillset would be best put to use in another department. “Yes, I stand by my words. I feel that she was at her very best when her smile greeted guests at the entrance and that she best served the company while working at the reception desk.” I can see the corners of his lips moving upwards. In another world, one might just say his face could resemble a smile. “Thank you for the confirmation. We just wanted to hear the words out of your mouth, didn’t we Annabell?” Right, that’s her name! She briefly looks up from her screen, giving Tom a nod before returning to typing. I pray that I’m wrong, that this bastard isn’t THAT cruel, but even as I ask the words, I know in my bones what he’ll say. “What did you say to Beth?” I can see his teeth showing now, seeming to take great delight at the news he’s about to deliver. “I just told her that she is no longer needed at this company, and to quickly pack her personal belongings before departing.” I can feel my blood boiling as I stand up, my chair being knocked backward by the force of my movement. “You heartless creatine!!!” “Miss Accardi, please calm yourself!” Annabell’s pleas fall on deft ears, as all I can see right now is Tom’s self-righteous smirk. “How could you?!? After everything Beth has done for this company, the shifting of positions, the late nights fixing mistakes, the smile she forces herself to give you, you treat her like this? This is wrong, Tom! It’s abhorrent!!!” He walks out from behind the desk, meeting me face to face. His pungent odor is almost too much to bear. I’m tempted to back away, but I hold my spot, not wanting to show weakness. “It’s just business,” he says behind his crooked grin, cockier than ever. “If she’s not performing to our standards, then we have every right to terminate her employment. This IS an at-will state, after all.” My blood has made its way to my face, and I can feel myself turning red from rage. “She’s not performing to your standards?!? Of course, she isn’t you dimwit! She never wanted to be in my department in the first place, you oaf!” “MISS ACCARDI! That’s enough!” Annabell might as well not be in the room, as Tom and I are locked in this stalemate, neither one of us willing to back down. “Careful, Riccardo. Your testosterone is showing.” He grins like the Cheshire Cat, thinking his pettiness of deadnaming me will strike a nerve. I’m ashamed to say it, but he’s correct. “TOM! That’s quite enough!” Wow, you’re such a great H.R. rep, aren’t you?!? That’s literally discrimination! “My apologies, Roxanne. I forget how sensitive you people are towards your legal name.” Oh, you cheeky fuck!!! “Regardless, what’s done is done. We’ll find someone with more…experience to replace your missing team member. Until then, you’ll just have to work extra to cover the deficit. I’m sure you don’t mind.” I look at both of their faces, one smug in his victory, the other down at her screen, avoiding my gaze. Is that it? Do my words mean so little? Do I mean so little to them? After all I’ve done for this shithole, this is the result? More work, more stress, and more of Tom’s bullshit? I can’t! I can’t do this anymore!!! “You know what Tom? Fuck you. Fuck you, and fuck this place. Consider this my resignation.” I can’t begin to tell you the joy I feel when I flip him the bird, his face falling as he takes a step back. “Yo…you can’t just quit! You’re a key member of this staff! Don’t be hasty now, Roxanne.” He looks panicked, perhaps only now realizing what a massive mistake he made. Losing a “deficit” was one thing, but losing me, the one who does all the work? Enjoy being in the red, shit-for-brains. “You said it yourself Tom; this is an at-will state, which means I can quit at any time. So that means you can kiss my ass!” I walk away, smiling as he begins to yell once again. I don’t bother to pick up what he’s saying though, too delighted at finally being free from his tyranny. *** I’m almost skipping as I walk through the exit, the sun having never looked brighter. However, I look to my right, and I can see Beth standing underneath the awning, the smoke in her hand trembling as she brings it to her lips. Poor Beth. She didn’t deserve any of this. Unlike me, she actually enjoyed her job, at least in her old position. I walk over to her, eyes closed as she exhales the cloud from her lungs. You know what, I didn’t even know she smokes. Guess we’ve got something else in common. Reaching into my bag, I pull out my own pack, placing the filter between my lips. The flick of my lighter finally alerts her to my presence, her eyes resembling a deer in headlights. “Shitty day, huh?” Beth half laughs, half coughs, a small plum of smoke bursting forwards. She leans forward, her hand resting against the support pillar, taking a moment to catch her breath. “Yeah, shitty day sums it up nicely,” Beth says with a small smile on her face. I’m glad she can at least manage that. “Well, look on the bright side.” I inhale, watching the tip turn to ash. Holding my breath, I gently let it out a second later, feeling the rush get to my head. “At least we’re finally free from this fucking place.” “Yeah, the job sucked, but at least I…” She whips her head towards me, the weight of my words finally reaching her. “No way! Did that douchebag fire you too?” “Not exactly,” I state with a grin. I wish she could see her face right now. The mix of surprise and confusion is a welcome change after the reckoning upstairs. “I called him out for his bullshit, but he just wouldn’t listen. So…I politely told him where to shove it!” Beth’s smile, her real one, that smile that brightened up the worst of days in the office, finally returns. “Oh. Em. Ge! Oh, how I wish I got to see that! You’ve gotta tell me everything! How did he react? Did that stupid smirk leave his face? I need details girl!!!” Oh, I’m more than happy to share, especially since it brings you joy. “Sure, but maybe we should get out of the parking lot first? I don’t know about you, but I could go for some coffee right about now.” “Oh god, yes! You’ve just gotta give me the deets on the way though!” She tosses the butt on the ground, smushing it between her heel. Even though my cig is only half finished, I do the same. “Sure thing. Wanna ride with me? I’ve got this sick new album tha…” The world seems to slow down. As I was looking back at Beth, I took a step forward. Not watching where I was going, my foot only made it halfway off the curb, slipping off mid-step. Losing my balance, I topple over onto the paved road, landing squarely on my chest. I feel my knees scrape against the pavement, and the air knocked from my lungs. “Roxie! Are you oka…o…oh.” I look back to see Beth, frozen mid-sentence. I can see her looking down at me, but not at my face. I crane my head backward and can see the source of her distraction. The fall had caused my skirt, long as it may be, to flip upwards, revealing my secret to anyone who would happen to pass by. To make matters worse, my bladder, having been forgotten due to the rage from before, had finally given out from the shock. I can feel the front getting warmer, pooling downwards due to gravity. Oh no! No no no no no!!! I get to my feet as quickly as humanly possible, full-on sprinting over to my car. Hopping inside, I lock the doors before looking up, watching as Beth begins to catch up. Sticking my key into the ignition, I twist it, only to be met with the stalling of the engine. NO! Come on Susie! Don’t die on me now!!! I twist, and I twist, but the result is the same. “DAMMIT!!!” I slam my hands against the steering wheel as Beth approaches the passenger side door, pulling on the handle. Why does this always happen to me?!? FUCK! I can feel the tears in my eyes as I look up at her, her hand placed on the window. “Roxie, can you please let me in? I’m not going to make fun of you, I promise.” I go over my options in my head. One, I keep twisting the key, hoping for some kind of miracle. That’s not going to work. Two, I curl up into a ball and hope she goes away. Scratch that. It’s Beth. She’s not going to just leave. That just leaves option 3. I reach over, unlocking the door. No sooner than I do, Beth takes the opportunity to open the door, slumping into the seat. I don’t look at her. I’m too ashamed. Here I am again, feeling the shame of my secret being revealed. Fate is such a cruel bitch. It seems like we’ve been sitting here forever, the silence ringing in my ears, when Beth finally speaks up. “Shitty days, right?” Okayyyy. Wasn’t expecting that. I’m a bit thrown off guard by the redirection of my own words, but more than anything, I wish to keep the silence from returning. “Is that really what you have to say? I mean, you saw…you saw my…” “What, your diaper?” It’s my turn to stare at Beth now. How is she so nonchalant about this? “You can relax, Roxie. It’s not the first time I’ve been in…this situation.” Okay, now what the fuck does that mean? “Yeah, you’re gonna have to explain that one.” “Well, if you must know, I’ve seen this kind of stuff before. Let’s just say that someone close to me is into all that ageplay stuff, so this is nothing new.” “How do you know this is a kink thing? Maybe I’ve got a medical condition, did you think of that?” Yes! I’ve got an out! Miracles can happen! “Roxie…your diaper has printed bears all over it. Besides, if it was a medical thing, you wouldn’t have taken off like that.” Shit, she’s got me there. I was so close too! I finally look at her, not seeing a shred of judgment on her face. She is telling the truth. “Fine, you’ve got me.” I could just leave it at that, but now that she’s mentioned knowing someone…like me, my curiosity has peaked. “So who’s this mystery person? One of your boyfriends?” Beth laughs in response. “Oh god no! Jake is such a macho man. I think he’d drop dead from shame if he so much as thought about doing that. And Collin is a different breed. Sure, he crossdresses, but that’s about as far out of left field as he goes.” “Wait, for real?” From the pictures Beth showed me, I totally wouldn’t have expected that from Collin. I mean, sure, he has long hair and paints his fingernails, but that’s not uncommon in this day and age. “So, who is it…if you don’t mind me asking?” Beth pauses for a moment. “Well, normally I wouldn’t divulge this kind of information…” Didn’t you just out your boyfriend as a crossdresser? “...but in this case, I think it’s fine. After all, she practically tells all her friends about her…what’s it called? Little side? Just promise me you won’t tell anyone, alright?” Well, I know she’s… she now, so that rules out everyone I know. Beth looks me dead in the eyes. Honestly, it makes me a bit uncomfortable. I’ve never seen her so serious before. “Alright, I promise I won’t tell a soul.” She looks me up and down and decides I’m being sincere. “It’s my sister.” “Wow.” I’m definitely startled by the revelation. “How’d you end up finding that out.” Beth lets out a giggle. “I’ll tell you, it’s not much of a story. She’s always been a bit…different, for lack of a better word.” Okay, that’s not vague at all. “Anyways, a few years back, she met this guy at her job, and I guess he was into some kinky stuff. She calls me up one day, telling me to come over, and I walk into her place to see her wearing a t-shirt and one of those.” She points to my skirt, alluding to my padding underneath. “Wait, I’m confused. She invited you over, and she didn’t think to change her clothes? That’s…” “Odd?” She finished. “Yeah, like I said, she’s different. Plus, we’ve always been close, so I guess she felt comfortable enough to show me her newfound interest.” I just can’t wrap my mind around what I’m hearing. A Little, showing such callous disregard for her secret? The idea alone makes my head spin. “So how did you take it? Her being a Little, I mean.” “Well, at first, I was taken aback. I mean, that’s not something you expect to walk in on, right? But she sat me down, explained this whole “Little” thing to me, and told me how happy it made her. Honestly, as long as she’s not hurting someone, she should be free to enjoy whatever weird thing she’s into, right? Don’t get me wrong, I don’t fully ‘get’ the whole thing, but that doesn’t mean I love her any less. And the same goes for you, Roxie. You’re my friend, diapers or not.” Holy shit, how do always get so lucky. I always thought people would be so disgusted at me if they found out, but I’m so happy to be wrong. “Thank you, Beth, truly. You’re a good friend.” “Don’t mention it. Now, how about we get that coffee, and you can finally tell me about what went on in the office?” She smiles at me, and I hate that I’m gonna have to give her the bad news. “Sorry, but my car won’t start. I think the old lady has finally met her maker.” She died too young! “Oh man, are you cereal? Are you sure she’s dead?” I look at her with my trademarked stare of displeasure. “Of course I’m sure. Watch.” I turn the key, expecting to get the same result, but I’ll be damned. The engine comes to life. Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me! Now you work? Beth just looks at me, a smug ‘I told you so” being expressed. “Look, she lives! Now let’s get those coffees!” *** July 22nd, 2023. 6:13pm I pull into the driveway just as the sun begins to set, seeing Emma’s car ahead of me. Great, she’s home! I can’t wait to tell her the good news! Looks like I get to give her a surprise of my own; her own full-time little! I open the door, a smile on my face as big as can be. “Hey Em, are you home, I’ve had the craziest day, you won’t believe what…” I can see her standing in the middle of the living room, hands on her hips. She does not look pleased in the slightest. “Roxanne Accardi!” Uh oh, she used my full name. I’m in trouble, aren’t I? “You have about 10 seconds to explain yourself, missy.” Looking down at the ground, I’ve realized just how big of a hole I’ve dug myself. Bottles were strewn across the floor, coloring books were spread open, and my little outfit was tossed on the ground with little care. Not only did I leave a mess for her to come back to, but I made an even bigger mistake. I didn’t text her to let her know I was leaving. Well, I guess my good luck couldn’t last forever.

Thanks 😁🙂 Yeah, I'm gonna have to go back to him again. However I'm hoping I don't need to! We'll see. I'm just having a hard time waiting for June 1 to roll around. Nothing else to report really.

I didn't explain anything to HR but I did already explain to my boss. I had told him what the surgery was originally. Then when I had to make my local appointment I told him why because I can't pee. He knows that I'm going back and it's for a repeat of the same surgery. He suggested taking short term disability. Anyway there's no problem at all getting the time off from work. Yeah it's gonna be another 11 days/10 nights trip.

Yes, I definitely love to wet my pants too!

Full time happened for me at age 45 and that was around 10 years ago. My DL was for the longest time in my life a struggle. It started around age 10 when I somehow developed interest in diapers and wearing them. In my teenage days I played around, made my own all that stuff. In my twenties I forgot about it as I suppressed that desire for years, really hard. One incidence at my age of 27, where somehow accidentally a small newborn baby gift care package with cream, etc and a diaper ended in my place sparked all the past again. The desire came back, could not contain it and was stronger than ever. I went on for years with sometimes bad binge and purge cycle, hard to manage. In 2009 at the age of 41 I gave somewhat in and just did not throw away my diapers every time, wore more often and slowly started to accept this part of me. 4 years later I said to myself try wearing 24/7 and if I like it I will stick to it and in case it wanes away great too. It has now been over 10 years with 24/7 and I nearly wear all the time, like 99%. There is no going back for me and wearing, planning, using diapers never gets old to me, not sure why. Good part these extreme bing/purge situations and mental battle between desire vs living with it and not being taking over is so much easier for me now to manage.

Welcome to the first "Side Chapter" to the story. I do want to give some warning for the content ahead. This chapter was one of the hardest things I've ever had to write, and it's not an easy read. I would recommend not reading this in a negative headspace, as the content inside is...well it's a lot. I would understand if you need to take a break reading through it, 'cause I had to take quite a few just to finish it. I do hope you're able to finish it though, because despite the dark subject matters within, there's a part of the story that is somewhat beautiful, like the calm in the middle of the storm. Just remember one thing while reading: at the end of a long night, the sun will rise once again. Thank you for reading. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Side Chapter: Prologue - A Fateful Encounter (CW: Homophobia, Transphobia, Domestic Abuse, Parental Abuse, Slurs, Blood, Deadnaming, Violence) April 8th, 2021. 10:38pm “What. The. Fuck. You’re a fucking dude?!?” Shit, I thought I locked the bathroom door. Johnny stands at the entrance, rage emanating from his pores. All I needed to do was take a shower, and wash the stress of the day from my body. I barely managed to remove my pants before my boyfriend barged his way in. The look on his face is one I know all too well; one of bigoted disgust. I guess we’re not doing date night. I wanted to take things slow with us, having refused to show him my body, afraid of this exact situation. It’s just like before…with HIM. I don’t want to go back there, but my mind refuses to heel, bringing me back to that day. *** “Dad, please!!! I’m still the same person, I…” I’m cut off by the glass bottle being chucked at me from across the room. Pain shoots through my shoulder blade, and I reflexively move my hand to stop the bleeding, managing to dig a shard deeper inside. I pull my hand back, covered in crimson. “I’m not going to have some sort of faggot freak for a son! Get the fuck out!” There’s no room for discussion. That same rage and disgust, reserved for the ‘degenerates’, was now focused directly on me. I turn to Mom, tears welling in my eyes, hoping that she can help me out here. “Mom, please, can you try and talk sense into him?!? You know me! Please, Mom.” She doesn’t look at me, but I can tell she’s crying. “Ricky, you should leave,” she briefly glances my way before returning her eyes to the floor. “Please, before you make things worse.” I fall to my knees, utterly defeated. Dad gets up from his ratty-ass leather chair and goes to the back door. “I’m going for a smoke. You have 5 minutes. If you’re still here by the time I’m back, I’ll bury you in the yard!” He makes his exit, Mom following suit. The door closes behind her, and I can hear the sounds of a shouting match between them. I can’t make out the words, but I understand the emotions: rage, sorrow, bitterness. I don’t need to be told twice. I march my way over to the front door, slamming it shut. I run to my car, pulling the keys out of my pocket and unlocking the door as quickly as I can manage. My shaky keys fumble with the ignition, desperate to get out of this place. I drive. I’m not sure where, or for how long, but I drive. In my autopilot, I must have ended up in the empty parking lot of the old gas station, long since closed down. I twist the key, turning off the ignition. I’m finally able to return to my senses. The pain in my shoulder, adrenaline having worn off, throbs intently, the large shard of glass sticking out. I reach over one of the many boxes inside the car and open up the glove box. I pull out a small red box; an emergency first-aid kit. Opening it up, I pull out a pair of tweezers, a large band-aid, and some peroxide. Tweezers in hand, I take hold of the shard, preparing myself for the following anguish. “FUUUCK!!!” The glass dislodges from my body, blood trickling down my shoulder. I quickly pour the peroxide onto the wound. At first, nothing seems to happen, but then, perhaps the worst pain I’ve ever endured shoots through my body. I drop the bottle, the contents spilling over my jeans, and I clench my teeth. “ARGH!” I don’t have time to stop though, and I hurriedly put the band-aid over the top of the gash. The band-aid doesn’t hold out for long, blood pushing through the cotton wick, so I pull out a second one, replacing the used bandage. “That’ll have to do for now.” I think to myself, hoping the bandage will at least protect the wound from infection. I reach back into the glove box, pulling out my hidden pack of cigarettes. “How disgusting. They’re even the same brand as that bastards” I light the tip and inhale, hoping that something, anything would make me feel better. But it doesn’t. I can feel the tears streaming down my face, the sobs echoing through the interior. “I’ve…lost everything.” I release my emotions, letting out a blood-curdling scream, as loud and for as long as my lungs allow. I cry, I wail, I lament. “It’s dark now.” That’s all I can think, looking at the night sky. “But…it’s beautiful.” The stars are shining brightly, unobscured in the dead of night. I take a look at the moon, radiant in its crescent form. It…gives me hope. “I don’t need them. I can live my life just fine without them in it.” Out of all the pain and turmoil that today had brought, I did gain something, something irreplaceable. I was finally free. I could be…me. *** That same pain, one of rage and shame, bubbles up inside me. I walk over to Johnny, jabbing my finger into his chest. “I AM NOT A ‘FUCKING DUDE’, I’M A FUCKING WOMAN!” I let my words drip with venom. I don’t care if I’ve been dating him for 2 months, I won’t let anybody talk to me like that. “Oh really? Could’ve fooled me with that cock between your legs!” His unwarranted anger only adds fuel to my own fire. “I told you before I moved in that I was different! Too bad you spent all that time looking at my ass. Perhaps if you paid more attention, you would’ve fucking noticed!” I continue to press into him, until he grabs my hand, bending my wrist back. “LET GO OF ME, YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE!” Keeping hold of my hand, he tosses me out of the bathroom. I land on my ass with a thud, getting rug burn across my upper thighs. “By weird, I thought you meant all your Wiccan crap, not that you were some kind of freak!” Freak. Freak. Freak! That fucking word! I don’t even register getting to my feet or marching up to him. Only when my palm makes contact with his face, the slap hitting his mouth, do I even realize what I’ve done. He looked stunned, like nobody had ever dared to hit him before. I hold my hand in front of my face, appalled by my actions. “Johnny…I…” His fist barrels into my abdomen, and I bend over, falling to the floor. I gasp, trying to regain the air that had been sucked into my lungs. “You fucking bitch! I can’t believe I ever let you suck me off!” I wish I could say something witty, something clever, maybe some remark about his small dick, but I can’t. I’m unable to catch my breath. I struggle to just barely breathe. He grabs me by the hair, dragging me to the front door. I can some hair follicles pulling from my scalp, sending my pain receptors into overdrive. Despite the pain, all I can manage to let out between ragged exhales are small yelps. He tosses me out into the hallway, my head banging against the wall of the apartment complex. I see stars for a moment, unable to notice my bag flying towards my face. It hits its intended mark, one of the rounded spikes poking into the flesh just below my eye. “Fu…fucking dick…” My vision clears enough to see him standing behind the door, vitriol in his eyes. “We’re done. Stay the fuck away from me, queer!” He slams the door shut, locking it behind him. Fuck…fuck, I can’t stay here. The noise must have awoken at least some of the neighbors, and I don’t want them to see me like this; bruised up and pantsless. I grab my purse, running as fast as my battered legs can manage, going through the entrance and exiting into the city street. Where am I going? Where can I even go? I make my way down the sidewalk, my bare feet crunching the loose bits of debris and trash beneath them. I wish I hadn’t left my car at work. I make it a few blocks down the road, the lamplight giving me just enough ability to see, without allowing me to know where I am. I’m new to the city, only having moved here a couple of months back to start my new job, so I have no idea where I am right now. I could be in the absolute safest part of the city, or it could be the opposite. I have no way of telling which. But in my current state, I hope it’s not the latter. I’m an easy target right now. I can feel my legs start to tire, the panicked rush from earlier having subsided. I don’t think I can go on much longer. I spot an alleyway to my right, looking like a relatively safe spot for me to catch my breath. I lean against the wall, letting my body sink to the cold, damp concrete, sending a chill through my body. I open up my bag, pleading to the gods that I left my phone inside. I fumble my hand around through the dark, hoping to feel the glass of the screen somewhere inside. I eventually find it, quickly pulling it out and hitting the power button. The screen flickers to life, but my heart drops. 1% battery life. As quickly as the light illuminated the space around me, my beacon of hope died, trapping me in the surrounding darkness once more. Why? Why does this always happen to me? Why do I allow people to get close to me, only to get hurt in return? I thought I didn’t need anyone, but the pain inside my heart tells me a different story. I need somebody, anybody, who will just accept me. That’s all. Not love, not adoration, but acceptance. But they won’t. They never do. I curl up, resting my head in my knees, for comfort, and for warmth. Suddenly, I’m that 18-year-old girl again, getting kicked out of the house, abandoned by the ones who were supposed to love her. I cry out into the night, taking at least some small comfort that nobody is around to see me break down. I’m so disgusting. *** Next time Andrew wants to ‘meet a client for drinks’, he can at least pick a spot with decent parking. I exit the quaint establishment into the chilly evening air, pulling my scarf tight across my neck to keep warm. It hadn’t been a total lie; we did meet a client, and the two manchildren did partake in more than a few drinks, but I had hoped to at least discuss our plans for the quarterly budget. Instead, I spent the evening watching my colleague downing shots with a man old enough to be my father. If I wanted to see a bunch of grown-ass men acting like frat boys, I could’ve done so on TV, from the comfort of home. After dodging their 5th attempt to get me to drink with them, I had finally found an excuse worthy of my exit. “Sorry, I have to be up in the morning, there’s a doctor’s appointment I have to make.” A total fib, but at least it got me out of there. I have a rare day off tomorrow, and I sure as shit wasn’t going to spend it nursing a hangover. I continue walking down the city street, thinking of all the ways I can spend my time relaxing. Maybe I’ll go out to the movies, or treat myself to a little shopping trip. I wonder if Alex and Jessica are free. Maybe we can have a little playtime. I turn right on the block, and my train of thought is thrown off track. I can hear a series of strange noises ahead of me. Is that…is someone crying? I follow the sound down the street, coming up to an alley on my left. It’s definitely coming from here. “Hello? Is someone there?” Some part of my mind thinks this could be a bad idea. I mean, who would be crying in an alley this late at night? Perhaps my mind was playing tricks on me. Or maybe it was just a street cat, crying out in hunger. I don’t get to wonder for too long though, as my question is soon answered. “GO THE FUCK AWAY!” That voice…it’s in such pain. I pull my phone out of my pocket, turning the flashlight on, and lighting up the area. A few feet from where I’m standing, I can see the source of the cries; a young woman, curled on the ground with tears coming from her eyes. You heard her, you should just leave her alone. This isn’t any of your business. But I take a closer look at her. She is not okay. Just looking at her face, I can see a large welt under her eye, having turned a nasty shade of purple. Her legs, tightened up around body, are covered in bruises and abrasions. Her bare feet, having turned white from the cold, are adorned with cuts along the bottom. What in the hell happened to her? I barely took a step forward before she pushed her body further back into the dark alley. “Stay away from me!” This isn’t normal. It’s a trauma response. I hold my hands out in front of me, trying to convey that I mean no harm. “Hey, it’s okay! I’ll stay right where I am. There are better places than an alley to rest, you know,” The girl looks me up and down, trying to determine if I’m a threat. “What’re you doing out here sweetie? You’re certainly not dressed for the cold.” I was underexaggerating. I can see her trying to hold back her shivers, the lone shirt around her body not being nearly enough to keep warm in the daytime, let alone a night like this. “That’s…none of your business.” She wraps her arms around her legs, keeping her guard up. “That might be, but I’m here now, so it has sort of become my business, wouldn’t you say?” She doesn’t respond, but I can see her arms loosen a bit, becoming a bit more relaxed towards my presence. “Would you mind if I take a seat next to you?” The shivering woman raises a brow at my request, not having expected that one. “It’s a free country. Do what you want.” I slowly make my way into the passage. Getting within a couple of feet of her, I begin to kneel, careful to leave enough space between us to not threaten the poor thing. She flinches slightly as I sit down, but doesn’t back away. “How about I introduce myself? I’m Emma, nice to meet you.” I hold my hand out, offering a simple handshake that she doesn’t return. She just stares at me, like I’m some sort of strange creature. “Roxie…” Well, at least she’s talking. That’s a start. “It’s nice to meet you, Roxie. It looks like you’ve had a rough night. My car is right up the road. Can I take you somewhere? Do you have a place to stay?” Her tears return, a sniffle coming out of her nose. “No, my…my ex and I just…broke up,” From her current state, I can tell this was more than a simple lovers quarrel. My blood boils just thinking about what that man could have done to her, but I remain calm and focus on listening to her. “He…called me a freak, and…I can’t go back there. I can’t…” She trails off. A freak? Why would he say such a cruel thing? From her appearance, I can see that she follows more of an…alternative lifestyle, the black of her clothing and hair contrasting with the paleness of her skin, but I certainly wouldn’t call her a freak. But then, things start to click. The subtle signs that people tend to miss; the lightness of a voice spoken from the throat rather than the chest, the way the shirt seems to cling around her form, the unusually small chest for someone her age, and it all begins to make sense. I see what happened. Poor thing. I can’t imagine how she’s feeling right now. “I’m sorry that happened to you,” She looks away from me, staring down at the ground. “Can I call somebody for you? A friend, or a family member.” I’m caught off guard by a cynical chuckle escaping her lips. “No, I don’t have anyone like that. I’m new to the city, and my family…is out of the picture. I’m alone.” My heart breaks into pieces upon the confession. All alone, in a strange new city, and she still has the ability to laugh. “Well, Roxie, at least let me bring you to the hospital. You need to get those wounds taken care of.” She jumps to her feet, her arms wrapping around her waist. Damnit Emma, you pushed too far. “No!” For a second, I think she’s going to take off, and vanish into the night, but she calms down. “Sorry, just…I can’t go to the hospital. I…don’t have insurance at the moment.” This woman really can’t catch a break. What do I even do in this situation? I can’t just leave her here. The temperature will continue to drop, and with her attire, she’d surely freeze to death by morning. There’s only one thing I can think to do. I have to do this gently. I stand up and look into her eyes, shrouded in uncertainty and fear. I make sure the expression on my face is one of pure warmth, and I let my tone become gentle and calm. “Well, I have a first-aid kit back at my place, and my guest bedroom is currently unoccupied. How about I get you fixed up, you can get some sleep, and we can figure this out in the morning. Don’t worry, the door has a lock on it, so you’ll have some privacy.” Her mouth is agape, perhaps unable to comprehend what she just heard. “Why? Why are you doing this? I’m a total stranger. I could be a psychopath, or some kind of criminal. Why would you go so far for someone you just met in an alley?” I slowly reach my hand out. I can see her foot shift a bit, wondering if some sort of assault is coming her way, but she stays in place. She keeps her eyes on me, not exactly trusting me yet, but at the same time, no longer afraid. I place my hand on her shoulder, lightly resting it there. “Why do I need a reason to help someone in need? If I just left you here in the cold, what sort of monster would I be? I help because I can. There’s nothing more to it.” You could say I’m more than a little surprised when I feel her move forward, leaning into my chest. I wrap an arm around her, rubbing concentric circles along the small of her back. “It’s alright. You’re okay. You’re not alone now, Roxie.” I can feel her shivering vibrate my body, so I hold her close, trying to provide my body heat to the cold, sobbing mess. The embrace lasts for a few moments longer, the girl gently pulling away from me. “Sorry, you must think I’m strange, hugging you like that.” I let out a light laugh, and move my arms around my neck. I take off my scarf, wrapping it around her to keep her warm. “It’s alright, I don’t mind,” I hold out my hand, and with a moment's hesitation, she takes it. “Now let’s get out of this place before you catch a cold.” *** The car ride is filled with silence, neither one of us quite sure what to say. I focus on the road, not wanting to stress the girl out with any undue words. I can see her leg tapping about restlessly in the passenger seat from the corner of my eye. It’s but a few moments later that I reach my destination, pulling into my driveway. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out the door, into the chilly night. It dropped fast. I’m glad I got her out of there when I did. I can hear Roxie stepping out of the passenger side as I make my way up the pathway, turning around as I reach the door, waiting for her to catch up. She makes her way over to me, her hand holding onto her arm in a nervous state. I open the door, flicking the light switch on as I step into my warm abode. Home, sweet home. I make my way inside, tilting my head back to see her standing outside the doorway. “Don’t be shy, come on in,” She looks reluctant, but eventually takes a step, joining me into the living room. I close the door behind us, leaving the chill of the night behind. “Welcome to my place. It’s not much, but make yourself at home.” I can see her eyes darting around, taking in the unfamiliar sights. “It’s…it’s nice. Thank you for having me, I appreciate it.” I smile at her. “Don’t worry about it! Now, the bathroom is right down the hallway over there, first door on the right,” I point in the direction. “There’s a first-aid kit underneath the sink. I can give you a hand if you like. It’s up to you of course.” She glances my way, making the slightest bit of eye contact before looking back towards her feet. “I…I should be fine, thanks.” “Alright, well you take care of that, and I’ll find you some clothes to wear. There’s a shower in there as well. I’d recommend rinsing off before you try and disinfect, just to make sure there’s no grime left.” She seems to perk up at the sound of a shower. “That sounds wonderful. Thank you again, Emma. I don’t know how I’ll repay your kindness.” “Like I said, don’t worry about it, there’s nothing to repay. There are a few guest towels underneath the sink as well, and feel free to help yourself to any sundries you might need.” She opens her mouth, perhaps to thank me again, but settles for a nod, and makes her way to the bathroom. I can hear the click of the lock as the door closes behind her. I take a seat on the sofa, gathering my thoughts. This girl has been through a lot today. She must be completely exhausted. I can hear the sound of water running in the distance, and I remember that I have a job to do. I make my way to the guest bedroom and open up the closet door. I should be able to find something for her to wear here. Rummaging through the hangers and neatly folded piles of clothes, I come up with a suitable outfit; a plain t-shirt and a pair of grey sweatpants. Not the most luxurious look, but it’ll do. I return to the hallway, placing the folded clothes in front of the door. I can hear the faucet turn off, along with the sound of wet feet on tile. I give the door a quiet knock before speaking. “Roxie, I’m going to leave some clothes out here on the floor for you. I’ll be in the living room, just come out when you’re ready.” “Okay, thanks, Emma.” I walk back to the living room, taking my seat once more. I can hear the door open for a brief moment before closing just as quickly. Only a few minutes later, I hear the door open again, and Roxie enters from the hallway. Her wounds have been addressed, bandages covering the worst of them. The borrowed clothes are a bit baggy for her, but they look nice. “Well, you certainly clean up nice.” She blushes and flashes me with a smile. That’s the first time I’ve seen one from her tonight. “Thanks, I probably look better free from blood and dirt. Thank you again for…” She interrupts herself with a yawn. I look over to the clock, noticing the time. It’s late. We could both use some rest. “Why don’t I show you to the guest room so you can catch some sleep?” She nods her head, clearly tired from today's events. I get up from my spot and walk down the hallway with her in tow. We walk inside the room, the light still on from my previous visit. “It’s rather quaint, but the bedding is soft, and the sheets are fresh. I’m sure you’re tired, so I’ll leave you to rest.” I turn to walk out the door, but I’m stopped by her voice. “Wait!” I look at the girl, a panicked expression across her face. “Would you…stay with me for a bit, just until I fall asleep? I…don’t want to be alone right now.” Oh, you sweet, sweet thing. “Of course, whatever you need.” I watch her crawl beneath the covers, and I walk over to the bed, taking a spot on the foot of it. “Thank you, Emma, for everything…” A few moments later, I watch her eyes close, the exhaustion allowing her to pass out in the blink of an eye. That didn’t take long. I get up, careful not to wake the sleeping angel before me. I walk towards the door, flipping the light switch off, allowing the darkness to help her rest. “You’re welcome, Roxie. Sweet dreams,” I whisper before gently closing the door, leaving it cracked just a bit. I make my way to my own room, kicking my shoes off before flopping onto the mattress. I don’t even have time to get underneath the blanket before the sandman takes hold of me, drifting away into slumber. *** I awake to a knock at my door, my body shooting straight up, totally alert. I can hear a voice from the other side. “Emma, it’s Roxie. Thanks again for letting me spend the night.” Roxie…who… The memories of last night flood into me all at once. I decide to respond. “Of course. Help yourself to anything in the fridge. I’m sure you must be hungry.” “Alright, I will, thanks.” I can hear the footsteps fade away, and I let out a sigh. I’m glad she was able to sleep through the night. I grab my phone, still in my pocket, and check the time. 9:24am. Not quite a full 8 hours, but I’ll take it. Just then, a notification goes off, and I see a text from Alex. “Hey Em, you wanna come over? Jess is just dying to see you. XOXO.” I take a moment to reply. “Sorry, I can’t today. A lot happened last night, and a friend needs me right now. I’ll fill you in later.” I hit send and place my phone down on the bed. A friend. For some reason, that doesn’t feel quite right. I don’t know how to explain it, but in the brief period of time since I’ve met Roxie…I don’t know, I feel something. A connection. Stop, Emma. You can’t think like that, not right now. A friend is exactly what she needs right now. I get up from my bed, place my feet into my slippers, and make my way out the door. Making my way through the hallway, I can see Roxie sitting at the table, munching on a piece of bread with peanut butter on the top. I don’t know if that counts as breakfast, but I’m glad she’s eating something. She notices my entrance and gives me a smile, a bit of crumb on her lip. “Morning Emma.” “Good morning! Would you like some coffee? I make a mean brew.” “Sure thing. Lots of cream and sugar in mine, please.” She seems more upbeat today too. “No problem, it will just take a second.” I walk into the kitchen, looking back to see her scarf down the rest of her makeshift meal. I walk to the counter and begin preparing the pot. I sit there, watching the liquid drip through the filter, and think about the girl in my kitchen. No home, no family, and no friends. What is she going to do? What am I going to do? It’s not like I’ll just toss her out to fend for herself. I’ll offer the room to her for a few days, at least until she can get on her feet. No matter her answer, I’ll let her know that I’m here for her, and that she has a…friend she can rely on. Grabbing the mugs, one full of black coffee, the other sweetened to perfection, I walk back into the dining area to see the smile on her face, breathing in the scent of the heavenly bean water. As I look at her, a single thought runs through my mind: Why don’t I want her to leave?

Hello, I just want to say that I'm a huge fan of your writing and I was wondering if you had any plans for new stories or sequels? In particular, I found Winter Break to be my favorite work from you and also the one with the most room for a continued narrative

It's a couple of these things but mostly for me it will be nice to not have to struggle with the question anymore.

Sorry it has taken so long. I am still on at my best. My lungs still burn and I still feel exhausted most of the time. I hope you enjoy the next installment. Chapter 22 - Forgotten Item Darlene descended the stairs in a midnight blue satin pajama set, expertly fitted to her body. The top was low cut, revealing her lightly colored maternity bra beneath. The shorts were cinched at the waist, adding extra coverage, and trimmed with delicate lace. Avery looked up as he had just finished pouring the wine and was taken aback by her outfit but managed not to show it. She looked like a completely different person in her pajama set clothing. She didn’t have that commanding managerial look and effect now. She was elegant and homely. A side of Darlene he never really thought he would see before learning about what happened to her and her baby. Avery was still in shock at the revelations he had heard upstairs. When you only saw a person at work, it was easy to forget they were a person outside of their job as well. A person with frailties and difficulties that they had to navigate. Darlene had opened up to him and shown a side that had been so well hidden Avery wondered if anyone else had ever seen it. He asked why Darlene had confided in him, seemingly taking him under her wing when he just kept causing problems for her. As Avery stood there, He realized he was in stark contrast to Darlene, wearing only gray sweatpants and an adult onesie. Beneath it, he had a thick, crinkly disposable diaper. The bulk of the diaper that was visible to anyone who would look. All of which Darlene had purchased for him. Despite his discomfort in being so exposed to the clothing, something about Darlene made him feel oddly comfortable. He couldn’t really grasp it. She could be very controlling, she could be understanding, and today, she looked vulnerable. He thought about it for a second as she approached him. She wasn’t perfect. She had a story of her own, being in jail, losing a child, and never being able to have one. Avery supposed everyone had a story like it, tragedies most of the world would never hear about but that remained deeply personal. "Ah, thank you for pouring us some more wine, sweetie," she said. Avery felt his cheeks redden a little at the word "sweetie," he didn't say anything about it, but it made him a little uncomfortable. He knew he was feeling a little buzzed himself, and he hadn't drank as much as her, so he figured it was the wine talking. As Darlene passed Avery by the sofa, she took a drink from her glass of wine, sat down on the sofa, and grabbed the remote to turn on the TV while Avery sat down on the other side of the sofa. He nervously adjusted himself, feeling the thick diaper hugging him underneath, far away from Darlene. He heard her clear her throat as she leaned in closer and said with determination. "A toast to ending this night better." "Agreed," Avery replied breathlessly as he grabbed his glass from the coffee table and raised it to hers. Their glasses clinked together, and then they each took a sip of wine. Darlene smiled calmly and looked at Avery on the other side of the sofa. "Come on, you can get much closer; don't be so scared to sit next to me. I promise not to bite… tonight." She giggled and winked at him as she patted the empty space beside her. Avery was stunned and a little overwhelmed by her request. He felt his heart race as he slowly scooted even closer to her. His breathing grew shallow as Darlene took her glass of wine and placed it aside before leaning over, wrapping her arm around him, and pulling him flush against her shoulder, much closer than Avery was going to go. He felt an unfamiliar warmth rise inside him as his diaper crinkled when Darlene pulled him closer, enveloping him in a sensation he had never experienced before. He wasn't sure what to make of these feelings he was having; it was probably the wine talking, he thought. Besides, who would want to be around someone wearing a diaper? Still, he couldn't deny the comfort that came from being so close to Darlene and what it felt like to have someone pull him close to someone else — years of rejection told him not ever to expect this from anyone. "What kind of movie would you like to watch?" Darlene asked with the remote in her other hand. Avery’s thoughts began to clear as he listened to her voice. Darelene continued by saying. "Drama, Fantasy, Sci-fi, Comedy - anything goes." “I am good with anything, but I mostly like Sci-fi, Fantasy, and Comedy.” Avery’s voice crackled a little as he sat side to side-with Darlene. Darlene flipped through the streaming options until she stumbled across a sci-fi and comedy flick. "How about Free Guy?" she suggested before grabbing both their glasses and handing one to Avery. They both take a sip. "That looks good," Avery said as he looked up at her taking another sip. He could smell the lotion she must have put on earlier or just recently; he wasn’t sure. It smelled like a light and sweet floral scent, like a bouquet of gardenias mixed with a hint of vanilla and sandalwood. Avery felt the warmth of Darlene's arm as it rested around him, its soft embrace comforting yet thrilling at the same time. As he looked up into her eyes, he felt her hand gently caressing his hair, sending a shiver down his spine. He could feel the slight pressure of her fingers running through his messy hair; it felt like she was making sure he knew he was safe with her, but still, he wanted to keep his guard up but enjoy the night because deep inside of him, he was telling himself this would never happen again. "Sounds good then," he said in agreement. He leaned in as Darlene pressed play to watch the movie. The movie started with them laughing and commenting on what they were seeing as each of them went through another glass of wine. They continued to watch the movie as Guy discovered that he is not in the real world but rather in a computer simulation. This realization comes crashing down on him when he is shot in the chest by a player, and instead of dying, he simply respawns. As the movie kept playing, Darlene took small sips of wine, subconsciously running her hands through Avery's hair. In turn, that made Avery just melt into her shoulders and relax. But even with this, Avery couldn't help thinking about how he felt bad for "Guy" for how alone he must feel knowing everything he did and no one believing him. Sort of how alone he feels all the time with no one to share any connection with. Except for right then, in the safety of his thick diaper, he snuggled up to someone who had become a most unlikely friend. The movie continued with each of them finishing their glass of wine just before the movie's ending. At the climax of the film, Guy soars through the skies, leaving behind the confines of his virtual world and embracing the infinite possibilities that lie beyond. The credits started rolling as Darlene got up and noticed the bottle of wine was empty. The clock read eleven pm, "but how about one or two episodes of “ Mandalorian” before bed?" Avery felt tired, but he didn't want to disappoint Darlene. "Yes, sure. Why not?" He said as he was enjoying this evening even though he was in a thicker diaper than what he started out the day in. "Great," Darlene smiled. "Let me get us some more wine, cheese, and crackers." When Darlene left, Avery realized he needed to pee, but he also didn't want to have to tell Darlene to change his diaper or take it off to pee. He was about to get up to head to the bathroom when she arrived with a tray full of cheese and crackers and a bottle of wine open. As she set them down for the first time in the night, she felt her breasts heavy and full. Then suddenly, Darlene remembered something: she really needed to pump her milk as it was starting to be painful. She panicked and stood straight up, her eyes wide open as she realized she had forgotten her breast pump back at work. Darlene's back snapped rigid, her every muscle tensing in panic. "I have to go!" She shouted suddenly, clearly startling the man on her couch. Darlene’s eyes were darting around the room for her purse and keys. She needed a robe, but luckily, there was one hanging by the front door that she kept in case someone unexpectedly came over during the night while she was relaxing. Avery scrambled up, a strange terror igniting inside him like a match being struck in a dark room. What was going and why would she leave after drinking so much? Was it something he had said or done? He really hoped he hadn’t in some way exacerbated her trauma or made her uncomfortable. Perhaps she was just coming to her senses and realizing what she was doing. "What are you doing?" He cried out as she grabbed her robe and quickly put it on. She then grabbed her keys and purse and rushed towards the door. "I...just need something from work," Darlene said, her voice trembling with fear. Something kicked in with Avery as he stepped in between her and the front door, blocking the way. His mind reeled with worry - he knew this feeling all too well of someone trying to escape in a hurry like his parents had when they'd left him alone in the darkness after the accident from his dreams. "No!" Avery yelled out in desperation, standing firm against Darlene's towering figure. "You can't leave me! I won't let you go!" He shouted as Darlene. Darlene was taken aback by Avery’s sudden change in behavior. Darlene sighed heavily as she looked down at him. He looked scared and lost, his small frame radiating with emotion. She did not understand what he was afraid of, but she had no choice -- her milk had to be expressed, and the breast pumps were her only option. "Avery, there isn't anything else to do. I must go," she muttered, her voice laced with sorrow for Avery before trying to push him aside. Like a child having a tantrum, Avery grabbed the door handle and refused to be pushed away. As Avery's tears flowed freely and his desperation mounted as he clung to the door., something inside him stirred; he couldn’t let her go. “You can’t go!” Avery exclaimed. He was aware of how he was getting very emotional, but he didn’t want to tell Darlene that he wanted her to stay for purely selfish reasons, “You’ve been drinking!” In a fit of drunkenness and sudden impulse, as the two struggled together, Darlene blurted out an idea that stunned them both: "Unless... Unless you want to breastfeed from me. I need to get my breast pumped. It is the only way to relieve the pressure." Avery's heart raced as he locked eyes with Darlene, his mouth agape in shock. He'd never expected to find himself staring at a woman's breast as he did now. It seemed she was offering it to him as a way to keep her from leaving! He felt faint, and the idea of yielding tempted him like an oasis in the desert. But could he really have the audacity to go through with such a thing? His mind raced with questions, and his heart begged her to stay. He couldn’t believe what he was hearing. How did the day keep getting stranger and stranger? Suddenly, a deafening silence filled the space between them as they looked at each other. Darlene could see Avery's face drained of color and realized that if she wanted this to work, he would need to be put at ease. She reached out and grabbed his hand gently. "Look," she began softly, “you don't have to do this if it isn't something you're comfortable with." She paused for effect, gauging his reaction carefully before continuing. "I just... I can't let my milk dry up, you know? I need to express it three times a day, or else it won't be any good; this is so important to me!" Tears stole their way down her cheeks as she remembered why this mattered so much to her - why she had dedicated her life since losing her child to helping those babies who couldn't get what they needed from their own mothers. With renewed determination, she vowed once again to offer something of herself to others in remembrance of her unborn child. Avery was stunned, his heart racing as he was still processing the request before him. She needed him in a way no one ever had, and he felt the weight of her desperation like a heavy blanket surrounding them both. He knew deep down that there were men out there who'd love this opportunity, but Avery was the one to help her at this moment. With a swallow of pride, he steeled himself and looked up into Darlene's desperate gaze. "OK, I'll do it," he said softly, heat spreading from his face to every corner of his body. Darlene couldn't believe what she was hearing. Was he serious? While Darlene was taken back, Avery grabbed the car keys from Darlene's hand as she was processing Avery's answer. He clenched them in his fist behind his back and held them tight in his hand, his eyes still drilling into the floor. Darlene stepped closer and lifted two fingers to his chin, gently lifting it until he looked into her eyes. His face radiated fear and shyness as she spoke. "Avery, you don't have to do this," she said softly, her voice full of emotion. "No one expects you to be so selfless; you should make sure you're OK with this decision because it is something neither of us can forget." The intensity between them seemed almost tangible as Avery finally looked into her eyes again with a newfound conviction in his voice. "Yes, I'm sure," he answered firmly. "I can't let you leave this house tonight - not when you have been drinking so much - so… I'll do whatever I can to help." Darlene saw the genuine concern and fear in Avery’s face. She knew he was right. She shouldn’t be driving after everything she had drunk. She thought for a few minutes about whether or not she was also willing to go through this. She didn't want her milk to dry up, and Avery seemed more than determined to keep her from going to get her breast pump at the office as he held on to her car keys. Darlene nodded, grateful for Avery's willingness to help her. "OK, I guess we have no other choice." She tried to look appreciative. "Let me go upstairs and get a pillow so that you might be more comfortable while you are on my lap." Avery watched warily as Darlene ascended the stairs in her robe, leaving the purse behind, his mind spinning with worry about what he had just agreed to. He was already on the cusp of being drunk after having had several glasses of wine, and the anxiety that brewed deep in his bones prompted him to reach for his backpack. His hands shook as he rummaged for the pill bottle tucked away inside. He wondered how he had become so dependent on medication like this for comfort, yet he still popped a Valium quickly before returning to the living room. Avery started making his way back into the living room. Each footstep felt unsure; his knees were like jelly, and the temptation to turn and run away nearly overwhelmed him even with how he was dressed. Was he really going to do this? It was so strange. So intimate. Avery looked up as Darlene re-entered the living room with the pillow she had promised. Her robe was open, but her breasts were covered as she held up the item. Avery swallowed nervously.. Neither of them made eye contact as they awkwardly sidestepped each other, both feeling the tension that had lingered in the air since their argument earlier. When Darlene got to the living room, she turned on some soft, new-age-style music in an attempt to relax both her and Avery. She then took a seat on one end of the couch and placed a pillow on her lap. Next, she set her half-finished glass of wine on an end table where she sat. Darlene turned to look at Avery, who seemed like he was going to pass out at any minute from anxiety. "Come on over here." Darlene motioned for him to take a seat next to her. Avery felt his heart pounding in his chest as he lay down beside Darlene. His eyes were wide with anticipation as he felt her delicate fingers grasp him tightly and guide him into position. "Just relax," she murmured soothingly, "I'll take care of you." Darlene's voice was like silk as she slowly instructed him to settle down on the pillow and her lap. Avery complied and found the back of his head resting on the comfortable pillow as his gaze rose up to meet hers. "Turn on your side and face me. It will be much easier and more natural for you," Darlene said in a soft voice. Avery did as instructed and turned to face her while his head was on the pillow. He faced her chest as he had never been this close to a woman's breast before, and he knew he was about to become even closer. With shaking hands, Darlene lifted her satin blue pajama top up and unclasped her nursing bra on one side, exposing her full, milky white breast. Avery's breath was caught in his throat at the sight before him. He nearly chickened out and scrambled away as he thought about what was to happen next. But then he remembered why he was doing this and leaned forward with Darlene's hand on the back of his head, pushing him towards her nipple; he then joined their bodies together, tenderly latching onto Darlene's nipple with trembling lips. "It is ok, just try to suck slow and hard, breath through your nose, and take a break if need to, but no teeth; my nipples are very sensitive" She smiled, looking down at Avery latched onto her nipple as if it were the most natural thing in the world. As Darlene smiled softly, she pushed his mouth closer to her and guided him as he suckled deeply yet gently from her breast. He could almost hear her heart beating in time with his own as they shared this intimate moment. At first, he felt nothing but a strange sensation in his mouth, but then Darlene's milk began to flow, warm and sweet against his tongue. He latched on more firmly, sucking slowly more eagerly as Darlene stroked his hair, whispering words of encouragement. "You're doing good.." As they continued, Avery began to relax into the moment, letting go of his fears and insecurities. He found himself enjoying the feeling of Darlene's soft breast against his face, savoring the rich flavor of her milk. It was unlike anything he'd ever experienced before, and he couldn't help but moan softly as he drank. It wasn’t a sexual moan but more of an “I am content” sound. He felt strange feelings washing over him just like the milk washed over his tongue. He felt warm, cared for and loved. He found himself sinking further into these feelings as he closed his eyes and relaxed into Darlene’s embrace. For Darlene, the experience was equally intense. At first, it hurt a little as she began to let down, but after the flow started to go, Avery got into a rhythm. She could feel Avery's lips and tongue working against her breast, and the sensation was unlike any other she had ever experienced. It was as if their bodies were merging in a profound, intimate way that she could never have imagined. It wasn't sexual but something just as intimate and pleasurable. She looked down at Avery as he had his eyes closed, sucking on her breast. She didn't see a grown man but a little boy in a grown man's body. It was innocent and cute. He looked like this was where he belonged, not in an office full of cutthroat corporates and bullies, but in the arms of a loving woman being looked after and protected. As he continued to nurse, Darlene felt her milk flowing more freely, her body responding to the stimulation of Avery's mouth. The best way Darlene thought she could describe it was as if he was drawing out her essence, taking her energy into himself, and giving it back in the form of his own pleasure. The soft new age-style music lulled Avery into a trance, quieting his breathing and the racing of his heart. The sound of the music was calming, soothing his already frayed nerves even more as Darlene's voice gently poured over him like a balm. He could feel the Valium start to take effect, calming him even more, and he took a deep breath between sucking on Darlene's nipple. Avery's eyes were heavily closed. He was in a half-sleep and half-awake state. After a few more minutes of suckling on Darlene's breast, his body took over, and he was doing this subconsciously as his breathing slowed. Avery's taste of Darlene's breast milk was that of a surprisingly sweet and creamy flavor; it was smooth and velvety on the tongue, with a richness that was almost like honey. The flavor was delicate yet complex, with notes of vanilla, coconut, and almond. It was a comforting taste to drink down, one that mixed in perfectly with the warmth of the skin it was coming from. As Avery drank, Darlene's body relaxed as she felt herself entering a state of blissful relaxation. Avery's mouth and tongue were stimulating her nipples, sending cascades of pleasure throughout her body with each gentle tug. His lips moved in perfect sync. Darlene could feel the nurturing energy being passed between them as Avery drank deeply from her breast. With each swallow, she felt a wave of calm wash over her body that erased all tension and anxiety from the day. To see the young man swallow her milk was exhilarating, a part of her that would be within him and nourishing his body. She felt a greater sense of satisfaction than even the pump she usually used could offer. The entire experience was mesmerizing for both of them, and soon, Avery began to feel Darlene's body relax beneath his lips. He felt the gentle rise and fall of her chest and the calming sound of her breathing as he drank from her. By the time he had finished drinking, she was feeling deeply relaxed and content not only physically but emotionally as well. Together, they lay there in silence for a few moments afterward, their bodies entwined in complete tranquility as Avery's hand gently caressed Darlene's breast like an infant would do with his fingertips. It was then that Darlene noticed something - Avery no longer seemed so anxious or nervous around her. Instead, he was peaceful and content, his entire body filled with relaxation and comfort courtesy of the nourishment provided by nursing together. Darlene stroked his hair. She leaned down and kissed him on the head. He did not move, but it was time to move to the other breast. She needed to wake the poor boy up. Darlene's voice began to whisper softly into Avery's ear. "Avery, sweetie, I need you to switch breasts." Avery opened his eyes slowly as he was in a deep sleep. Avery gave a gentle and content smile, a little milk dribbling down his chin, and looked up at Darlene, eyes half open. Darlene grabbed his bottom and could feel his diaper as she tried to help him move to the other breast. She instructed Avery in a calming tone to switch to her other breast. Avery did the best he could. Slowly, Darlene got him in position as she clasped one side of the bra back up and then unclasped the other side of the bra. She gently guided him to her nipple once again as he clasped it and took to sucking on her nipple more naturally, this time without any guidance. Her hand was still on his padded bottom. She caresses his bottom and gives him soft butt pats. Her other hand was holding his head to her breast and running her hands in his hair. He could still feel each pulse of Darlene's milk flowing out from her body like a soothing river, giving him sustenance that went far beyond physical nourishment. As he continued to nurse on her second breast, their bodies remained entwined in blissful intimacy for some time afterward until both were contentedly nourished. Darlene looked down at Avery. He looked half asleep in some deep trance. She was fully awake and aware of what was happening. She tried her best to process this. She knew the wine was talking, but she wanted to whisper to him like he was her child. There was the deepening material feeling creeping up in her as she held Avery close to her. “You awake, Avery?” she said softly. There was no response, but he was still sucking slowly and deeply on her nipple, and she could feel the milk flowing. “Just relax, my child,” Darlene said as she patted his butt. “Just relax tonight..” She continued. Then something strange happened: Avery started to pee in his diaper as he needed to go to the bathroom before he got started with this. The diaper did an excellent job of absorbing the pee. Darlene could feel the part of the front of his diaper through his sweatpants that barely touched her get slightly warm. It wasn’t long before Darlene realized he was wetting himself. Two hours ago, this would have bothered her, but now as Avery lay there nursing on her and relaxing enough to pee himself unknowingly. She didn’t mind as long as the diaper did its job. Darlene let Avery nurse on her breast for another 15 minutes. She held his head close to her, feeling his warmth next to her breast, all the while subconsciously patting his diapered bottom. She listened to the gentle New Age music playing softly in the living room. Darlene went upstairs to grab a nice blanket to put over Avery while he slept on the sofa with the pillow she brought. She used the blanket to tuck Avery in. He was dead asleep. He didn’t move as Darlene tucked the blanket in around him. Before leaving him on the couch, she slipped a hand underneath the blanket to check the man’s diaper. Her fingers slipped under the onesie and pressed against the heated disposable. It was very wet, that much was sure, but she was confident it would last until morning. She took the empty wine bottles and leftover cheese and crackers and cleaned up the living room before heading upstairs for the night. When Darlene finally got herself in bed. Her mind was racing over the last hour's event. Darlene didn’t know how Avery or herself would react the next morning when they woke up. She worried Avery would regret this. For her, she felt she had stepped over some unwritten boundary. She had experience with what it might have felt like to nurse and bond with an infant. The experience was powerful. Even more powerful when Avery was sucking naturally as his eyes were closed and he was asleep. It felt so..so maternal. She couldn’t decide if she was glad she got to experience this or if she would have been better off having never known that experience. It was a couple of hours before Darlene fell asleep.

There's this inherent cuteness to my brain that I crave of wearing diapers permanently. To just so helplessly pee myself makes me so so happy. I keep worrying that I only want to be incontinent because it turns me on but my brain keeps obsessing about it. As my financial situation improves and as I wear diapers more and more, I'll soon figure out if untraining is the right journey for me. 😊(I hope it is. :DD Biggest worry is I have ADHD and incontinence would be another daily routine I might be bad at doing, but diapers make me very happy so hopefully it will be easier? I'll find out from more 24/7 stretches.)

Sorry guys, been busy in the last couple of days so it totally slipped my mind. Here you go! part 4, Enjoy! Part 4 Suddenly, Emmy wasn’t on the ground anymore. She felt two soft, well-cured amazon hands hoisting her up from her armpits then turning her around, so her entire line of vision was occupied by two massive amazon breasts, covered by an elegant silken green dress. Mommy smiled above her, her cross expression softened as she adjusted her grip on her, placing one hand to support her full diaper, while holding her close to her body with the other. Emmy whimpered softly, feeling the contents of her diaper squished against her skin, they weren’t anymore warm and fuzzy, now they were starting to feel cold and itchy. But she whimpered even more when she saw that mommy was marching right towards the playpen. Defeated, Emmy pressed her face against Mommy’s breasts. What was she thinking? Littles were supposed to do what adults told them to. If she had agreed to go in the playpen before, she might not have had a reddened bottom like she had now. She was slowly lowered inside the mesh prison, the contents of her diaper squished one more time against her skin as she made contact with the soft padded floor. Craning her neck, she saw Mommy’s imposing figure looking down at her. The amazon’s sinuous legs and body stretched to an intimidating height, far far more than the impassable mesh walls of the playpen. A shiver crawled through the little girl’s spine as she unconsciously started sucking her thumb. “Now you be good and play with your friends Emma. If I have to come back because you’re naught, you’ll regret it, baby girl. Are we clear?” “Yeshhh Mommy, I be good!” Emma mewled, and to prove her point she hurriedly started to crawl towards one of the toys scattered around the floor. Emma grasped a rattle and started waving it back and forth, before noticing that the three other Littles had their eyes glued on her for some reason. The first one who approached her, was Catelyn. The blonde haired blue-eyed little crawled towards her, the purple pacifier clipped to her matching purple onesie swinging back and forth. Her legs were comically splayed apart by an enormous diaper, whose leakguards were abundantly peeking out of her leg holes. “Amelia? Are you okay?” she asked, her high-pitched voice tinged with concern. “You are not supposed to call her that! Next time you do it, I’ll call my Mommy!” said annoyingly another little girl. This one had black hair tied in two big pigtails by white bunny-shaped clamps, she was dressed in a light pink tulle dress, which was now so wrinkled it left her white disposable diaper in full view. “I’m ignoring you, Chanelle. Go play with your toys and leave us alone!” Catelyn snarkly replied “I don’t enjoy spending time with you either, sissy! But it’s not like I can go anywhere. Now lemme play with you or I’ll call my Mommy!” Chanelle said, wobbling towards them, before letting herself crash down on the floor near the other littles with a loud crinkle. Emmy watched Catelyn’s face become beet red, as she shook her head and redirected her attention towards her. “Emmy, are you ok? What did they do to you?” Emmy watched Catelyn in confusion, she sensed that question was important, but she couldn’t… “Don’t you see the wound? They probably took a bit of their brain out” said the third and last Little in the playpen. Despite being a bit shorter, her hair and features were very similar to Chanelle’s, but with some minor changes that made this girl much more attractive. “I’ve heard Momm.. I mean, Edna talking about her on the phone. She was creating too many problems, and the hypnosis wasn’t having any effect on her. They probably…” “They fixed her” Chanelle merrily finished, crawling even nearer Emmy and sitting up right in front of her. “They did good, she is much better this way! I bet she’s funnier than you two are!” The still confused Emmy watched Chanelle leaning towards her and handing her a coloured block. “Do you want to play Emmy?” “Pwayyy!” the little girl replied happily, grabbing the offered toy and putting it in her mouth. “You’re disgusting! How can you say that?” “Shut up Mia! Mommy said I’m the older cousin. You two are just nine months old, I am fifteen! You should listen to me!” “We are not nine or fifteen months old, and you are my SISTER, not my cousin! How many times do I have to tell you?” Mia’s voice was now getting higher, trembling with anger and frustration. “No, no, no, no! We are cousins, to be sisters we had to have the same mommy! Are you stupid?” “They are not our mothers! They kidnapped us during a vacation…” “No! Uh-uhh! I’m not listening to you! You are a meanie, I’m calling Mommy!” “…during a vacation that was YOUR IDEA to make!” Mia kept on saying, her face now red “Mommy said it was the best decision I ever made! We wouldn’t have met our mommies without that! We were living a lie behaving like grownups. Littles are supposed to have amazons to take care of them!” “I was about to finish the last year of college! Now I’m stuck in these diapers, I always smell like piss and baby powder, and I’m forced to stay in this glorified chicken cube until Momm…that amazon decides to wipe my brain for good like she did with her! And it’s YOUR FAULT!” Mia finally screamed, before crawling up to Chanelle and giving her a hard shove, which send her belly up, exposing even more to the view her now yellowish diaper. “MEANIE!” Chanelle bellowed, before getting up with some effort, and waddling angrily towards Mia and returning her the push she had received. The little brunette ended up on her belly just like her cousin/sister, but due to her much thicker crawler diaper, didn’t manage to get up as quickly. Instead, she helplessly waved her arms and legs in the air, like an overturned turtle. “Thee-heee! See? Your Mummy put you in a crawler cause you are smaller than me! I get to wear waddlers!” Chanelle mocked, lifting her dress up to totally uncover the much less bulky garment wrapped around her hips. “And now” she continued leaning down and grabbing the rattle from the still puzzled Emmy “I’m going to spank you like mommy does!” But Chanelle had failed to notice that, with a grunt and a loud crinkling sound Mia had managed to gain enough leverage to get on her hands and knees. The little girl was red-faced, tears of rage streaming down her puffy cheeks. She didn’t say anything, with a loud shriek that reminded the one of a two year old baby, she just charged head down, crawling forward at the maximum speed her enormous diaper allowed to, and managed to knock her distracted cousin down. With a series of hight pitched cries and crinkling of diapers, kicking and scratching and pulling their hair, the two padded littles started rolling all over the playpen, in a pathetic display of childish behaviour. Emmy watched the strange spectacle with a neutral expression. Her thumb found quickly its way into her mouth as she just stared at the two girls, unsure of what to do. It was in that moment that her face was hit by a stray kick that sent her knocked her on the padded ground of the playpen. She didn’t think, she wasn’t able to think. Her emotions took completely over, the only things that mattered were the throbbing pain on her left cheek, her fear, her confusion and the comfort she was now desperate to receive. “WAAHHHH! MOMMYYYYYY!” Four enormous shadows stood out over the playpen and its little occupants. The grownups had heard them. “WHAT ON EARTH IS GOING ON HERE?!” the amazons growled in unison.